AMELIA  E-BARR 


THE  LIBRARY 
OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


THYRA   VARRICK 


THYRA   VARRICK 

A  Love  Story 


BY 

AMELIA   E.  JBARR 

Auttor  of  "  Trinity  Bells,"  "  The 

Bow  of  Orange  Ribbon/' 

etc. 

ILLUSTRATED    BY 

LEE  WOODWARD  ZE1GLER 


NEW  YORK 

J.   F.   TAYLOR   &   COMPANY 
1903 


COPYRIGHT,  igOZ,  BY 
AMELIA  E.  BARR 

COPYRIGHT,  1903,  BY 
J.  F.  TAYLOR  AND 
COMPANY,  NEW  YORK 

Published     April,      1903 


r-s 

I6 

T+ 


I  Inscribe  'This  Book 

To 

My    Dear    Children 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Edward  A.  Munro 

THE  AUTHOR 


6341 92 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  "  The  Land  of  Hills  and  Glens  and  Heroes,"       .  i 

II.  "  Lovely  Thyra  Varrick," 33 

III.  A  Daughter  of  Concealment,          ....  64 

IV.  Love  is  Love  Forever  More,           ....  82 
V.  Paul  Varrick  Proposes,  Thyra  Varrick  Disposes,  97 

VI.  The  Alternative— Robert  or  India,       .        .        .118 

VII.  Between  Two  Lovers, 140 

VIII.  The  Forbidden  Marriage 163 

IX.  Back  to  the  Old  Love, 186 

X.  Thyra  Varrick  Runs  Away,           ....  213 

XI.  Welcome  Royal  Charlie! 241 

XII.  All  is  Well  with  the  Child, 266 

XIII.  Thyra  Goes  Back  to  Orkney 291 

XIV.  Thyra's  Marriage, 315 

XV.  Two-and-Twenty  Years,  and  More,       .        .        .  336 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 

The  ashes*  *  *  still  lying  there,     .     (page  299),     Frontispiece 
"  Children  of  Clan  Argall.    There  is  news,"          .     Page    12 

He  was  spellbound, "49 

With  face  uplifted "no 

The  two  went  silently  to  the  boat  together,    .        .        "     136 

His  hand  went  to  his  dirk, "     174 

The  man  was  in  his  power "     192 

"Gentlemen!    A  MacDonald!"  "     199 

Welcome,  Roy al  Charlie ! "     260 

The  strath  was  full  of  shadowy  men,       ..."     271 
She  fell  on  her  knees,         ......"     284 

Good  will  and  blessings  were  showered  on  them,        "     335 


THYRA  VARRICK 

CHAPTER   I 

"  The  Land  of  Hills  and  Glens  and  Heroes  " 

THE  house  of  MacArgall  stood  on  the  slope 
of  a  mountain  overlooking  the  loneliest  valley 
in  the  north  of  Scotland.  A  labyrinth  of 
gigantic  hills  surrounded  it,  shutting  out  the  world 
more  and  more  at  every  step,  until  it  seemed 
an  impossibility  either  to  go  further  or  to  go 
back.  But  the  barrier  once  passed,  the  vista  opened 
out  into  a  deep  valley  and  wild  tracts  of  moor 
land;  and  then  the  great  gray  house  standing  on 
the  side  of  Ben  Argall  was  startlingly  distinct.  It 
was  built  of  the  rocks  lying  abundantly  around ;  great 
blocks  of  granite  mortared  together  so  thoroughly 
that  the  storms  of  five  centuries  had  left  no  trace  on 
its  solid  masonry.  Bare  and  firm  as  a  rock,  it  stood ; 
a  look  of  defiance  on  its  front,  and  an  air  of  something 
sorrowful  and  implacable  in  its  aspect. 

The  mountain  rose  steeply  from  the  back  of  the 
house  ;  first  a  stately  belt  of  firs,  terminating  in  juni 
per,  and  great  bowlders  edged  with  heather ;  and  then 
the  bare  crags  where  the  ravens  built ;  and  still  higher 


THYRA  VARRICK 


up,  the  tremendous  peaks,  where  the  eagles  reared 
their  young.  Not  far  away  from  the  house  were  many 
small  stone  huts,  built  into  the  clefts  of  the  mountain, 
and  attracting  attention  only  by  the  aperture  of  the 
door,  or  by  the  smoke  ascending  from  the  opening  in 
their  roofs.  These  were  the  homes  of  the  clansmen, 
and  from  them,  at  the  sound  of  MacArgall's  horn, 
they  poured  four  hundred  strong  into  the  great  court 
which  sloped  from  the  front  of  the  house  down  to  the 
strath  or  valley  of  Argall. 

At  the  time  this  story  opens,  the  head  of  Clan  Mac- 
Argall  was  Chief  Murdo  Maximus  MacArgall,  the 
eighth  of  his  name  ;  a  man  of  great  age,  but  full  of 
the  fire  of  youth;  a  ruddy,  tall,  wrinkled  giant,  with 
something  Scythian  and  restless,  drawing  him  to  end 
less  antagonism  with  the  world  around  him — a  fighter 
because  he  loved  to  fight,  and  full  of  that  self-appre 
ciation  which  could  sincerely  say,  "  I  do  not  know  a 
better  man  than  myself." 

He  was  walking  about  the  large  central  hall  of  his 
house  one  afternoon  in  the  spring  of  1745.  The  land 
was  lonelier  than  ruin,  but  even  so,  the  long  strath 
wore  a  halo  of  dandelions,  and  on  the  young  grass  a 
thousand  cattle  were  straying  and  feeding.  So  he 
rested  at  the  open  window  watching  them,  wondering 
the  while  how  soon  his  drovers  could  start  southward 
with  their  lots  of  beasts.  The  sunshine  fell  on  his 
mighty  form,  on  his  white  hair  and  strong  face,  on  the 
Jacobite  tartan  he  wore;  and  glinting  on  his  dirk 


"THE  LAND   OF  HILLS"         3 

showed  on  its  handle  the  large  silver  "  S,"  for  Stuart, 
in  the  open-work  of  its  hilt.  All  his  garments  were 
large  and  free,  and  his  checkered  hose  bound  not  his 
stride,  for  they  did  not  reach  his  knee  by  a  span. 

The  sight  of  the  spring  and  the  cattle  was  pleas 
ant  to  him,  and  his  thoughts  were  vivid  and  hopeful, 
but  his  molesting  temper  could  not  let  him  be  at  rest. 
In  a  few  minutes  he  turned  impatiently  and  cast  his 
eyes  upon  a  young  man  and  a  young  woman  who  were 
sitting  at  the  upper  end  of  the  hall.  The  woman  was 
threading  a  string  of  beads  made  of  transparent  gold 
en-brown  crystals  of  the  Cairngorm  mountains;  the 
young  man  was  reading  a  book.  Their  occupations 
were  alike  trivial  and  idle  in  the  Chief's  estimation,  and 
he  spoke  with  an  imperious  sharpness  as  he  turned : 

"  Revan,  this  is  no  reading  time.  Are  you  a  clerk 
or  a  priest  ?  You  have  five  fingers  on  each  hand,  were 
they  made  to  handle  bits  of  paper  ?  "  and  he  lifted  the 
claymore  that  lay  upon  the  table,  and  let  it  fall  again 
with  an  angry  clang. 

"  Father  of  my  father,"  answered  the  young  man 
respectfully,  "  do  not  fret  yourself.  When  it  is  the 
hour  of  the  sword,  my  five  fingers  will  quiver  for  the 
sword ;  then  the  book  will  fall  from  them.  I  am  put 
ting  the  time  past  with  the  tale  of  Conan." 

"  Humf-f-f  !  Then  learn  a  lesson  from  Conan,  and 
let  your  kindness  to  your  enemies  be  like  the  kindness 
of  Conan  to  the  demons — cuff  for  cuff,  and  claw  for 
claw." 


THYRA  VARRICK 


"  I  am  sunwise  [ready]  for  everything." 

"  You  are  not  sunwise.  'Twere  better  you  were  on 
the  hills  counting  the  herds,  than  sitting  here  reading 
of  the  Conan.  I  was  a  prince  among  the  beasts  at 
your  age.  Lachlan,  and  Clythe,  and  Tavis  might 
teach  you  something,  if  you  would  only  listen  to 
them." 

"  Do  you  wish  Revan  to  be  a  drover,  grandfather  ?  " 
asked  the  girl.  "  Let  him  alone.  He  is  doing  well ;  " 
and  she  put  her  elbows  on  the  arm  of  her  chair  and 
swung  the  string  of  beads  to  and  fro  in  the  sunshine. 
As  she  did  so  she  looked  from  them  to  the  Chief,  and 
he  caught  her  glance  and  smile  and  grew  uncertain 
and  uneasy,  and  turning  to  the  open  door  again,  took 
out  his  snuff-box  and  tapped  on  its  golden  lid  some 
thing  he  could  not  bring  his  tongue  to  utter.  Then 
the  girl  let  her  beads  fall  to  her  lap,  and  with  a  glance 
of  sympathetic  intelligence  said  softly :  "  Revan !  " 
and  Revan  answered  only :  "  Sara !  "  The  word  was 
full  of  tenderness,  and  he  put  aside  his  book  and  sat 
smiling  and  looking  at  his  sister. 

She  was  conscious  of  his  admiration  and  pleased  to 
look  lovely  in  his  eyes.  She  began  to  thread  her  beads 
again,  and  he  watched  her  movements  with  delight; 
for  though  some  might  have  denied  her  beauty,  none 
could  ignore  her  charm.  She  was  small,  with  an  un 
commonly  slender  waist  and  upright  carriage  of  the 
head,  and  her  abundant  hair  was  of  that  shimmering 
brown  which  has  the  effect  of  a  halo,  and  her  com- 


"THE  LAND   OF   HILLS"        5 

plexion  was  delicate  and  blooming  as  a  rose.  She 
had  the  beauty  of  opening  flowers,  their  softness  and 
sweetness,  but  withal  a  gravity  and  clear  austerity  of 
mind  that  was  akin  to  physical  light.  For  Sara  Mac- 
Argall  had  a  spiritual  nature  of  extreme  sensibility, 
evidenced  by  eyes  of  that  weird  blue  that  can  see 
visions.  At  times  her  whole  face  had  this  ultra-ter 
restrial  charm,  but  usually  the  mystical  aspiration  of 
her  nature  was  dominated  by  the  passionate  directness 
of  a  woman  of  the  world,  who  regarded  daily  life  and 
its  duties  as  matters  of  imperative  importance. 

Her  brother  Revan  resembled  her  in  some  respects ; 
in  others  he  differed  widely.  He  had  a  towering  form 
crowned  with  the  same  beautiful  shining  hair;  great 
mental  and  physical  vigor,  blunt  speech,  and  an  icy 
cold  expression,  with  every  now  and  then  a  look  of 
fire.  His  dress  was  simple,  if  compared  with  the 
splendor  of  the  grandfather's;  and  was  remarkable 
in  that  he  wore  the  tartan  of  his  clan,  rather  than  the 
Jacobite  one  assumed  by  his  Chief.  But  he  was  not 
insensible  to  fine  clothing,  for  as  he  looked  at  Sara, 
he  recognized  a  richness  in  her  attire  which  had  also 
the  added  charm  of  novelty. 

"  This  is  a  beautiful  gown,  Sara,"  he  said,  drawing 
his  chair  close  to  her,  and  touching  gently  the  soft, 
rich  silk.  "  Who  could  have  thought  that  pale  green 
would  have  become  you  so  completely?  It  is  like  the 
tender  green  sheath  of  a  rose." 

"  Aunt  Athol  brought  me  it ;  many  other  pretty 


THYRA  VARRICK 


gowns  also — a  box  full  of  lovely  things.  But  I  did 
not  open  the  lid  until  this  morning,  because  aunt  was 
too  weary  to  help  me ;  and  I  could  not  deprive  her  of 
the  pleasure  of  seeing  my  gratitude." 

"  That  is  like  you.  I  wonder  what  brought  our 
aunt  over  the  mountains  at  this  time  !  It  was  a  great 
journey  to  take." 

"  I  have  not  been  motive  hunting.  Say  that  she 
wanted  to  see  our  grandfather.  He  is  her  brother, 
and  the  last  of  her  household — that  is  on  the  sword- 
side  ;  there  are  women,  but  there  is  no  man  left  of  her 
father's  sons,  save  her  brother  Murdo." 

"  I  know,  but  grandfather  goes  once  every  year  to 
see  her." 

"  I  ask  not  why  she  came.  She  is  ever  welcome  for 
herself,  and  she  always  brings  with  her  a  sough  of  the 
great,  good  world,  beyond  these  mountains." 

"  Then  you  think  the  great  world  is  a  good  world?  " 

"  Yes.  I  shall  never  forget  the  four  years  I  spent 
with  Aunt  Athol  in  Edinburgh.  They  were  a  ro 
mance,  a  tale  better  and  stranger  than  any  the  clans 
men  tell  of  the  olden  time." 

As  she  spoke  she  was  listening,  and  she  added,  with 
a  smile,  "  I  hear  Aunt  Athol  coming ;  rise,  Revan !  " 

Then  the  young  man  went  to  a  door  and  opened  it 
and,  bowing  and  offering  his  hand,  led  Lady  Atholia 
Gordon  into  the  room.  She  was  the  youngest  and 
only  living  sister  of  the  Chief ;  a  tall,  stately  woman, 
about  sixty  years  old,  with  a  fresh,  handsome  face 


"THE   LAND   OF   HILLS"       7 

full  of  good  humor  and  shrewd  common-sense.  A  coif 
of  white  lace  covered  her  hair,  her  gown  was  of  violet 
silk,  and  she  carried  a  long  ivory  cane,  though  she  had 
not  the  least  real  necessity  for  it. 

"  Children,"  she  said  cheerfully,  "  a  good  day  to 
you !  Brother,  is  it  well  with  you  ?  " 

"  When  you  are  here,  it  is  always  well,  Athol." 
Then  he  took  her  to  the  open  door,  and  pointed  out 
the  drovers  urging  the  cattle  closer,  and  the  quick- 
springing  grass,  which  would  make  the  southward 
journey  for  them  near  at  hand.  And  as  he  said  this, 
he  looked  into  his  sister's  face  with  an  intelligence  she 
understood,  for  she  asked  softly: 

"  Coming  from  the  north  and  west,  will  the  roads 
now  be  passable?  " 

"  Men  who  want  to  pass  over  them  can  find  a  way ; 
men  not  sure  of  their  hearts  may  have  stumbling 
feet." 

"  You  are  still  on  the  same  side,  Murdo?  " 

"  There  is  only  one  side  to  me." 

"  Right  or  unright?  " 

"  Right  or  unright,  I  am  on  the  same  side  for 
ever." 

"  You  are  a  good  man." 

"  There  are  worse  than  me — at  times."  Then  he 
left  her,  and  went  striding  down  the  strath,  and  she 
watched  him  a  few  moments,  while  a  shadow  of  sad 
ness  passed  over  her  face.  The  brooding  power  of 
the  great  hills,  the  murmur  of  running  waters,  the 


8  THYRA  VARRICK 

silence,  and  pastoral  melancholy  filled  her  soul  with 
prayer. 

"  Bring  my  chair  into  the  open,  Revan,"  she  said ; 
"  the  wind  streams  out  of  the  mountains  like  living 
water.  And  oh,  children,  the  mountains  themselves! 
They  are  like  a  great  stairway  going  up  to  the  skies. 
You  lose  sight  of  the  ordinaries  of  life  as  you  look  at 
them.  I  wonder  if  they  did  reach  as  far  as  heaven, 
how  many  of  us  would  try  to  win  over  the  heights  and 
depths  of  such  a  fearsome  road  !  " 

"  I  would  try  it  joyfully,  even  if  I  perished  in  the 
effort,"  said  Sara. 

"  That  would  be  just  impossible,  my  little  lambie. 
No  perishing  on  that  road  ;  for  the  good  Shepherd 
would  be  everywhere  ;  both  down  in  the  depths  and 
up  on  the  heights.  He  is  the  '  Way.'  " 

There  was  no  answer  to  this  remark.  Sara  looked 
far  off,  and  far  upward  to  the  mystical  stairway  of 
mountains ;  and  Revan  sat  with  his  arms  on  his  knees 
and  his  head  dropped  thoughtfully  forward,  putting 
his  thumbs  and  forefingers  together.  The  sensitive 
pause  was  broken  by  Lady  Gordon,  who  asked  in  a 
tone  of  solicitude : 

"  When  shall  we  have  more  news  ?  I  can  see  the 
anxiety  of  the  Chief;  he  is  very  near  the  end  of 
patience." 

"Hector  MacDonald  should  have  been  here  five 
weeks  ago.  His  delay  means  evil.  Something  has 
gone  wrong,  or  this  house  and  strath  had  now  been  full 


"THE   LAND   OF  HILLS"        9 

of  fighting  men,"  said  Revan.  "  The  meeting  at  the 
sign  of  '  The  Blue  Bell '  was  trysted  for  the  twenty- 
fourth  of  last  month.  The  tryst  is  broken;  we  can 
only  wait  for  the  reason." 

As  he  spoke  there  came  down  the  strath  a  long, 
clear  whistle,  which  they  heard  the  Chief  instantly 
answer. 

"  Hector  has  come  at  last,"  said  Sara  joyously. 
She  stood  up  and  waved  her  scarf,  and  Lady  Gordon 
also  rose;  but  Revan  hurried  down  the  steep  path  to 
meet  whatever  news  was  coming. 

It  was  not  good  news.  That  was  plain  enough  to 
the  two  women  before  they  heard  a  murmur  of  it. 
The  Chief's  passionate  voice  and  carriage,  and  Re- 
van's  air  of  reserve  or  dejection,  told  some  story  of 
defeat  and  disappointment.  But  as  the  men  came 
closer  it  was  evident  that  the  messenger  was  not  him 
self  much  troubled.  He  said  afterward,  he  had  had 
his  fit  of  despair,  and  that  invincible  hope  had  only 
grown  stronger  in  it.  Certainly  at  this  hour  joy  was 
the  master  emotion;  he  gazed  at  Sara  with  a  lover's 
adoration,  and  was  not  then  conscious  of  anything  in 
life  to  make  him  miserable. 

Travel-stained  and  weary  with  his  long  tramp 
through  the  mountain  passes,  he  was  nevertheless 
singularly  attractive.  He  wore  the  splendid  scarlet 
and  black  tartan  of  the  MacDonalds,  and  on  his  black 
hair  the  picturesque  Glengarry  with  the  noble  ensign  of 
an  eagle's  feather  in  it.  A  soldier  every  inch  of  him, 


io  THYRA     VARRICK 

with  all  his  good  qualities  in  evidence:  the  handsome 
face,  the  cheerful  temperament,  the  aristocratic  man 
ner  of  one  born  to  command,  the  brightness  of  fiery 
youth,  the  black  mustache  soft  as  silk,  shading  lips 
full  and  tender.  His  faults  were  less  obvious,  for 
they  were  of  that  negative  order  held  in  abeyance, 
until  circumstances  develop  them.  He  was  never  as 
great  as  he  led  people  to  imagine  he  would  be.  He 
was  self-indulgent,  and  not  able  to  practice  any  self- 
denial.  Faithful  unto  death  where  his  clan's  tradi 
tions,  or  his  political  opinions  were  concerned ;  he  was 
not  faithful  to  his  feelings;  and  after  all  has  been 
said,  it  is  feeling  which  lies  at  the  foundation  of  every 
man  and  woman,  and  which  makes  them  individual. 
Male  and  female  friends  alike  called  him  fickle,  and 
very  likely  with  good  reason. 

But  he  came  into  the  melancholy  old  hall  like  a 
shaft  of  sunshine.  He  brought  movement  and  speech 
with  him.  Life  that  had  seemed  half  dead  was  sud 
denly  alert,  noisy,  busy.  A  score  of  men  were  run 
ning  hither  and  thither,  preparing  his  room,  cleaning 
his  clothing,  hastening  the  meal,  setting  the  table, 
bringing  in  wood  for  the  fire.  Somewhere  near,  the 
pipes  began  to  play;  and  though  the  clan  quickly 
understood  that  young  Hector  had  not  brought  good 
news,  the  music  was  the  defiant  march  of  MacDonald, 
"  Gainsay  Who  Dare." 

As  the  Chief  took  his  place  at  the  table,  Dugald, 
the  piper  of  MacArgall,  proudly  entered  with  the  fa- 


"THE  LAND  OF  HILLS"      n 

mous  black  chanter  of  his  clan;  a  pipe  whose  strains 
were  said  to  inspire  all  who  heard  them,  with  more  than 
mortal  courage.  Round  the  table  he  marched  three 
times,  filling  the  room  with  wild,  passionate  music. 
Then  Chief  Murdo  put  into  his  hand  a  great  silver 
beaker  full  of  Farintosh,  and  raising  his  own  glass, 
he  stood  up  and  cried: 

"  God  save  King  James!  Gainsay  who  dare!  " 
The  enchanted  pipes  reiterated  in  frenzied  crescen- 
dos  the  dauntless  challenge,  until  the  room  was  in  a 
delirious  excitement.  The  Chief  was  snapping  his 
fingers,  as  Highlanders  do  when  under  great  emotion. 
Lady  Gordon  was  weeping.  Sara  had  risen  to  her 
feet,  and  every  strand  of  her  lovely  hair  seemed  in 
stinct  with  an  individual  life ;  it  waved,  it  glowed,  it 
appeared  to  have  luminous  emanations,  to  make  a  ver 
itable  glory  round  the  fair  oval  face,  that  had  grown 
white  as  a  lily  with  feeling.  On  the  contrary,  Revan 
had  utterly  lost  his  cold  appearance;  his  cheeks  were 
like  a  flame,  his  eyes  like  living  furnaces,  and  his  radi 
ant  hair  had  the  same  characteristics  as  his  sister's. 
Hector,  quivering  and  noisy  in  his  enthusiasm,  urged 
on  the  piper  with  the  untranslatable  vehemence  of  the 
Highland  battle  cry—"  Sa!  Sa!  Sa!  Sa!  Sa!  Sa!  " 
A  few  moments  of  such  vivid  life  is  all  the  spirit 
will  endure  and  be  restrained  in  its  clay  tabernacle! 
and  it  was  well  for  the  aged  Chief  that  the  tumult  of 
the  gathering  clan  in  the  court  brought  a  diversion  of 
feeling.  They  made  no  call  on  him,  but  he  knew  they 


12  THYRA  VARRICK 

would  wait  until  he  appeared.  Unbonneted  he  went  to 
the  open  door,  and  stretched  his  hands  out  over  them. 
A  soft  murmur,  a  perfect  silence,  followed  the  action, 
and  gathering  his  life  forces  together  he  said  : 

"  Children  of  Clan  Argall.  There  is  news,  and 
some  will  be  saying  that  it  is  not  very  good  news.  I 
tell  you  that  it  is  very  good  news.  Yes,  indeed !  the 
best  news  that  has  come  yet.  Listen  to  me.  The 
French  King,  as  you  well  know,  swore  to  James  the 
Seventh,  as  he  lay  dying,  to  stand  by  his  son,  and  help 
him  to  his  rights.  Very  well;  a  promise  made  to  the 
dying  must  be  kept,  or  great  ill  from  the  dead  to  the 
living,  and  King  Louis  was  not  caring  to  have  the  ill- 
will  of  the  dead — who  would?  So  to  make  good  his 
word,  he  sent  with  our  Prince  Charles  the  great 
Mareschal  Saxe,  and  fifteen  thousand  French  troops. 
They  were  to  land  in  Scotland,  and  we  have  been 
waiting  for  them,  more  than  two  months.  They  will 
never  come.  Things  went  black  ill  with  them  from  the 
first.  The  devil  was  in  the  winds  and  waves,  and  *  be 
tween  the  devil  and  the  deep  sea,'  and  the  English 
navy,  they  went  to  wreck  and  carrion.  So  far,  it 
seems  to  be  bad  news ;  now  comes  the  good  of  it.  One 
is  here — young  Hector  MacDonald — who  was  with 
Prince  Charles,  and  who  escaped  with  him  to  Paris. 
And  he  brings  word  that  Prince  Charles  will  never 
again  look  for  help  from  the  stranger.  He  will  get 
more  gold  and  arms,  and  will  come  here  to  his  own  and 
trust  to  our  love  and  valor,  and  to  no  others.  Then 


"THE  LAND   OF  HILLS"      13 

he  will  come  to  the  beginning  of  fortune,  for  the 
Highland  host  will  bear  him  on  their  claymores  to 
Perth;  they  will  crown  him  King  of  Scotland;  they 
will  seat  him  in  old  Edina.  And  then  we  will  have  no 
'  Union  '  with  England ;  not  we !  We  will  have  our 
own  crown  and  scepter,  and  our  own  royal  line;  and 
when  I  see  that  day,  I  will  pray  to  depart  in  peace, 
for  I  shall  have  seen  the  salvation  of  Scotland." 

A  suppressed  sob,  which  quickly  grew  to  a  pro 
longed  shout,  answered  this  speech,  and  the  Chief 
turned  away  and  went  back  to  his  delayed  meal. 
There  was  obvious  weariness  of  both  flesh  and  spirit  in 
all,  and  it  was  only  fitfully  and  gradually  that  con 
versation  was  resumed.  MacArgall  eat  his  pea  brose 
and  butter  in  silence,  while  Sara  and  Lady  Gordon 
drank  their  tea,  and  talked  softly  to  each  other,  and 
to  Hector,  about  the  appearance  of  Prince  Charles. 
But  when  the  Chief  had  finished  his  bowl  of  brose,  and 
was  dipping  his  oatcake  in  his  toddy,  Lady  Gordon 
said  to  him  : 

"  Murdo,  you  spoke  well  to-night,  as  well  as  you 
did  fifty  years  ago — and  how  the  clan  adore  you! 
Who  would  be  a  King,  if  he  could  be  Chief  of  his 
clan?  If  I  was  Prince  Charles,  I  should  come  back  as 
Chief  of  Clan  Stuart.  But  do  you  really  think  he 
will  try  again  next  year?  " 

"  If  I  did  not  think  so,  I  had  not  said  it.  To  Clan 
Argall  I  speak  nothing  but  the  truth — if  I  know  it." 

"  Prince    Charles    will    succeed    where    his    father 


I4  THYRA  VARRICK 

failed,"  said  Hector.  "  He  has  what  his  father  no 
tably  lacked — conciliating  and  charming  manners." 

"  His  father  is  your  King,  Hector  MacDonald. 
Speak  no  ill  of  the  King  even  in  your  bedchamber. 
A  man  that  was  wiser  than  you  said  that." 

"  And  yet  Hector  is  right,"  answered  Lady  Gor 
don.  "  My  lord  thought  a  man  must  love  the  Stuarts 
well,  to  bear  his  presence ;  and  I  heard  you  say  your 
self,  Murdo,  that  it  was  hard  to  fight  for  such  a 
man." 

"  I  will  give  you  good-night.  Blessing  to  you,  one 
and  all,  but  the  talk  suits  me  not.  He  is  the  King; 
King  by  grace  of  God — I  do  not  put  my  opinion  be 
fore  the  divine  will." 

Every  eye  was  fixed  on  the  positive  old  man,  and 
Revan  and  Hector  stood  up,  until  he  closed  the  door. 
After  a  few  moments'  silence  they  drew  closer  to 
gether,  and  began  to  talk  with  a  freedom  not  possible 
in  the  Chief's  presence. 

"  Children,"  said  Lady  Gordon,  "  it  is  not  easy  to 
make  your  grandfather  listen  to  a  dissenting  word; 
and  yet  someone  should  speak  to  him.  I  came  here 
for  that  purpose,  and  I  hope  my  few  words  will  bring 
certain  things  to  his  remembrance,  that  he  ought  not 
to  forget." 

"  Concerning  the  King?  "  asked  Revan. 

"  Concerning  the  King.  The  chiefs  *  out '  in 
Mar's  Rising  and  the  break-up  in  1716  will  be  hard  to 
persuade  *  out '  again." 


"THE   LAND  OF  HILLS"      15 

"  But  they  will  not  be  asked  to  come  out  for  King 
James,  but  for  his  eldest  son,  Prince  Charles.  In  the 
course  of  thirty  years  much  is  forgotten,  and,  after 
all,  Lady  Gordon,  a  king  can  do  no  wrong,"  said 
Hector. 

"  The  hatred  and  scorn  King  James  inspired  thirty 
years  ago  have  not  been  forgotten.  I  am  not  a  ma 
licious  body,  but  my  disappointment  and  anger  is  as 
great  to-day  as  it  was  when  my  lord  went  into  hiding 
after  Sheriffmuir.  And,  Hector  MacDonald,  the  King 
can  do  wrong.  From  the  first  hour  of  his  landing  in 
Scotland,  King  James  made  men's  hearts  faint  and 
sick.  Lord  Gordon  was  in  the  camp  at  Perth  when  he 
entered  it,  on  the  6th  of  January,  1716 ;  and  as  soon 
as  men  looked  on  him,  their  enthusiasm  for  the  Stuarts 
melted  away.  You  must  remember  that  Highlanders 
have  no  belief  in  the  divine  right  of  kings.  They 
have  always  associated  power  with  strength,  wisdom, 
and  courage.  Their  legends  are  full  of  instances 
where  weak  chieftains  have  been  replaced  by  some 
hardy,  daring  kinsman  who  could  effectively  lead  their 
clans  to  forage  and  victory.  When  King  James 
showed  himself  to  these  little  kings  of  the  Highland 
clans,  his  appearance  filled  them  with  the  coldness  of 
despair.  They  could  hardly  believe  him  to  be  a  de 
scendant  of  the  heroic  race  of  Stuart ;  and  they  asked 
each  other  if  this  apparition  of  a  king  could  speak  or 
move." 

"  You  are  very  hard  on  King  James  the  Eighth, 


1 6  THYRA  VARRICK 

Aunt  Athol,"  said  Revan.  "  Was  he  indeed  so  physi 
cally  wanting  in  all  good  qualities  ?  " 

"  His  body,  always  weak  and  shaffling,  was  shaken 
by  his  dissipations;  he  had  dull,  lazy  eyes;  sallow 
cheeks ;  an  imbecile  smile ;  slow,  listless  movements.  He 
was  as  haughty  and  despotic  as  if  he  was  an  acknowl 
edged  king  with  unlimited  power.  He  answered  all 
men,  and  all  bodies  of  men,  in  brief,  chilling  words,  as 
if  assured  authority  had  made  the  adulation  of  obse 
quious  subjects  tiresome  to  him.  He  surrounded  him 
self  with  the  most  particular  etiquette  and  ceremony, 
and  the  number  of  his  dinner  courses  created  a  hearty 
contempt  for  him,  among  men  who,  when  in  arms, 
found  a  little  oatmeal  and  water  sufficient." 

"  But  I  never  heard  his  courage  questioned,  Lady 
Gordon,"  said  Hector. 

"  You  were  not  born,  Hector,  when  men's  hearts 
were  burning  with  the  shame  and  wrong  King  James 
brought  them.  I  was  in  the  middle  of  the  quarrel,  for 
I  was  at  Perth  the  whole  of  that  fateful  month.  I  re 
member  the  day  this  royal  James  was  persuaded  to  at 
tend  a  council  of  war ;  and  Lord  Gordon  told  me  after 
it,  that  the  King's  terror  of  any  warlike  preparation 
which  would  put  him  in  danger  filled  the  hearts 
of  the  Highland  chiefs  with  disgust  and  despair. 
Lord  Gordon  wished,  then  and  there,  to  send 
home  his  clan;  and  Mar  and  other  leaders  began  to 
talk  of  retreat,  as  c  necessary  for  the  King's  safety.' 
Then  tfrere  was  almost  war  in  the  camp  itself.  The 


"THE  LAND   OF   HILLS"      17 

clansmen  wanted  to  know  what  they  had  been  brought 
to  Perth  for?  Were  they  to  fight  like  men,  or  fly 
like  cowards?  Had  their  King  come  among  them  to 
lead  them  in  battle,  or  only  to  see  how  many  of  his 
subjects  were  ready  for  the  shambles?  The  grim  laird 
of  Glenbucket  proposed  to  the  loyal  clans  to  put  the 
King  in  their  center  and  fight  to  the  death 
around  him — a  threat  which  struck  the  direst 
terror  to  the  royal  heart.  Those  who  wanted 
to  fight  and  those  who  wanted  to  retreat  were 
at  open  enmity;  and  doubt  and  dismay  soon 
spread  like  a  plague.  The  King  had  entered  the  camp 
on  the  16th  of  January ;  on  the  30th  of  January  the 
retreat  began,  at  midnight.  You  know  how  High 
landers  melt  away  among  their  mountains;  and, 
silently  and  heartsick,  Mar's  army  dispersed  by  hun 
dreds,  in  the  direction  of  their  own  particular  valleys. 
Lord  Gordon  sent  home  his  clan;  he  himself  escaped 
through  Caithness  to  Orkney,  where  he  found  a 
French  vessel  going  to  Sweden ;  and  in  Sweden  he  re 
mained  seven  years  ere  I  obtained  a  pardon  for  him. 
My  case  was  one  of  many.  Do  you  think  people  for 
get  such  experiences?  " 

"But  had  he  no  good  qualities,  Lady  Gordon?" 
asked  Hector. 

"  He  had  one  positive  quality — the  bitterest,  nar 
rowest  bigotry.  For  the  rest,"  she  said,  with  rising 
anger  and  disdain,  "  he  was  neither  Caesar  nor  Nullus ; 
neither  a  man  nor  a  mouse ;  neither  soldier  nor  sailor ; 


1 8  THYRA  VARRICK 

nor  cardinal,  without  brains  or  bravery,  made  in  the 
figure  of  a  man,  but  just  alive,  and  that's  all.  He 
was  brought  to  Scotland  to  fight  battles  and  lead  good 
soldiers  to  victory,  and  he  skulked  and  whined,  and 
speeched  and  cried,  and  having  smelled  gunpowder 
and  dreamed  of  a  fight,  ran  away  at  midnight.  If 
this  Prince  Charles  is  anything  like  his  father,  we 
want  none  of  him.  I  would  travel  from  the  Hebrides 
to  the  Shetlands  to  keep  men  from  going  out  with 
him.  I  came  resolved  to  hold  back  your  grandfather, 
but  I  fear  I  shall  utterly  fail." 

"  But  I  assure  you,  Lady  Gordon,"  said  Hector, 
"  that  Prince  Charles  has  the  opposites  of  all  his 
father's  qualities.  He  is  affable,  courageous,  and  ca 
pable  of  friendship.  I  have  been  much  with  him,  and 
I  assure  you  that  his  character  has  inspired  me  with 
an  enthusiastic  affection." 

"  Why  can't  we  leave  the  Stuarts  alone  ?  A  plague 
on  them  all !  To  touch  them  is  to  catch  calamity,"  said 
Lady  Gordon. 

"  We  can't  leave  them  alone,"  answered  Sara,  "  be 
cause  we  are  Scots,  and  we  want  our  own  royal  line  to 
rule  us.  So  God  save  the  Stuarts !  " 

"  Well,  then,  is  not  King  George  also  a  Stuart? 
He  is  the  son  of  the  Princess  Sophia,  whose  mother 
was  the  sister  of  King  Charles  the  First." 

"  He  is  on  the  distaff  side,"  said  Revan. 

"  The  distaff  side  is  as  good  as  the  sword  side,  in 
the  English  royal  house;  and  the  Scotch  also.  And 


"THE   LAND  OF  HILLS"      19 

George  is  a  Protestant,  while  the  other  line  is  unde 
niably  Catholic.  For  this  reason  alone,  George  will 
succeed,  and  Charles  will  fail !  " 

At  this  remark  Revan  smiled  broadly,  and  asked: 
"  So  you  think  Providence  is  Protestant,  Aunt 
Athol?  " 

"  Yes.  Protestant  and  Presbyterian,"  she  answered 
promptly.  "  Our  young  men  like  to  talk  for  the  Stu 
arts  ;  but  to  echo  the  language  of  their  fathers  is  not 
to  echo  their  spirit.  The  living  force  of  Jacobitism  is 
dead." 

"  Not  so !  Not  so,  Lady  Gordon !  "  cried  Hector 
hotly.  "  You  will  see  in  a  few  months  that  it  is  very 
much  alive.  I  am  now  on  a  mission  to  all  hopeful 
clans,  and  will  proceed  even  to  Orkney  and  Shetland, 
to  raise  men  and  money  for  the  cause." 

"  Good  Heavens,  Hector !  Has  not  one  expedition 
with  the  King  of  France  behind  it  just  been  blown  to 
the  land  of  Nowhere?  Can  you  not  see  that  you  are 
fighting  against  Destiny?  " 

"  Then  we  will  conquer  Destiny.  She  cannot 
always  have  her  dice  loaded.  The  youth  of  Scotland 
are  Jacobites  at  heart.  A  few  days  ago  I  had  a  mes 
sage  from  young  MacLauchlan,  and  he  speaks  for  the 
whole  youth  of  the  Highlands,  when  he  writes  '  a  stone 
lies  near  to  the  earth,  but,  tell  Prince  Charles,  nearer 
than  that  is  our  aid  when  called  for.'  Remember,  not  an 
hour  ago,  not  a  man  of  Clan  MacArgall  would  have 
hesitated,  if  called  then  and  there  to  the  battlefield." 


20 


"  You  must  remember  also,  Hector,  that  they  were 
under  the  spell  of  Dugald's  chanter.  It  beguiled  even 
me.  But  reflection  follows  the  music,  and  in  this  case 
reflection  does  not  step  to  the  war  shout." 

"  Nevertheless,"  said  Sara,  "  God  save  Prince 
Charles !  Gainsay  who  dare!  "  and  as  soon  as  she 
uttered  the  words  the  wild  music  went  dirling  through 
their  ears  and  hearts ;  for  Dugald  began  to  play  the 
clan  to  their  homes,  and  the  night  silence  was  invaded 
and  filled  with  the  frenzy  and  fury  of  the  warlike 
challenge.  Tingling  in  every  nerve  they  sat  listening 
to  the  passionate  strains,  as  they  went  up  and  down 
the  mountain,  and  into  the  corries,  and  along  the 
strath  until  they  died  away  in  a  long-drawn  note  that 
made  everyone  ready  to  cry  out  in  sympathy. 

"  The  devil  is  in  Dugald's  pipes,"  said  Lady  Gor 
don.  "  I'll  not  listen  to  them  again !  They  would 
make  me  recant  every  word  I  have  said !  They're  not 
canny.  In  a  religious  sense,  they  are  totally  without 
grace.  They  are  paganish.  They  make  men  wild! 
They  call  for  the  dirk  and  the  broadsword !  "  And  she 
wrung  her  hands,  and  her  voice  trembled  like  the  voice 
of  one  on  the  point  of  weeping  aloud. 

"  King  Edward,"  said  Revan,  "  was  obliged  to  slay 
the  Welsh  harpers,  ere  he  could  bring  the  Welsh 
nation  to  submission.  King  George  will  have  to  get 
rid  of  the  pipers,  if  we  want  peace  in  the  Highlands. 
Music  is  the  voice  of  Freedom,  and  those  old  bards 
and  harpers,  and  our  pipers  also,  are  just  to-day  what 


"THE   LAND  OF   HILLS"      21 

a    Gaelic    poet    described    them    a    thousand    years 

ago: 

"  They  can  play  tunes, 
Trampling  things,  tightened  strings, 
Warriors,  heroes,  and  ghosts  on  their  feet ; 
Ghosts  and  specters,  illness  and  fever. 
They  could  set  in  sound  lasting  sleep 
The  whole  great  world, 
With  the  sweetness  of  the  calming  tunes, 
That  the  pipers  could  play." 

" '  Warriors,  heroes,  and  ghosts  on  their  feet,' 
Revan,"  said  Lady  Gordon  ;  "  you  have  named  ghosts, 
and  now  I  shall  see  them  in  every  corner  of  this 
haunted  house.  Sara,  light  the  candle  and  we  will  go 
to  bed  ere  the  night  grows  dreadful  with  the  coming 
of  the  bodiless." 

She  rose  sighing  and  gave  her  hand  to  Revan. 
Hector  lit  the  candle  and  walked  with  Sara  to  the  foot 
of  the  stone  stairs ;  and  there  the  young  men  stood  and 
watched  the  two  women  ascend  the  narrow,  spiral  road 
that  wound  round  the  central  tower,  until  their  forms 
and  voices  were  lost  in  the  void;  and  even  the  dull 
light  of  the  candle  was  swallowed  up  in  the  dark 
ness. 

Then  they  went  back  to  the  hall,  and  Hector  threw 
more  wood  on  the  fire,  drew  his  chair  before  the  blaze, 
and  began  to  explain  more  particularly  his  mission 
and  his  hopes.  Revan  listened  silently  and  without 
enthusiasm.  His  attitude  was  that  of  a  man  who  faces 
a  destiny  which  he  accepts,  rather  than  approves,  and 


22  THYRA  VARRICK 

when  Hector  spoke  of  his  proposed  visit  to  Orkney, 
he  interrupted  him  sharply  with  an  adverse  opinion : 

"  You  need  not  carry  a  single  hope  to  the  Ork 
neys,"  he  said ;  "  you  are  only  taking  it  into  the  mouth 
of  disappointment.  The  memory  of  Earl  Patrick 
Stuart,  his  brutalities  and  tyrannies,  is  as  fresh  as 
ever.  One  hundred  and  fifty  years  have  passed  over 
his  crimes,  and  the  Orcadians  have  neither  forgiven 
nor  forgotten  them.  I  was  in  Lerwick  with  the  Mas 
ter  of  Nairn  two  summers  ago,  and  the  islanders  spit 
on  his  name  with  as  hearty  a  hatred  to-day  as  they 
ever  did.  They  will  neither  give  a  man  nor  a  penny 
to  a  Stuart,  and  you  need  not  ask  them." 

"  There  is  no  knowing  that,  Revan.  I  have  a  letter 
to  a  certain  Captain  Paul  Varrick,  who  has  a  notably 
swift  vessel.  Did  you  happen  to  hear  of  him  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

Revan  spoke  with  reluctance,  and  Hector  looked 
inquiringly  at  him,  keeping  silence  that  Revan  might 
add  to  his  simple  affirmative.  But  Revan  did  not 
volunteer  another  word,  so  Hector  asked: 

"  Is  he  a  man  to  be — managed  ?  " 

"  Not  if  you  took  the  length  of  a  day,  or  a  year,  to 
manage  him."  Then  with  a  sudden  flash  of  feeling — 
"  he  has  a  daughter  worth  going  to  Orkney  to  see. 
Oh,  lovely,  lovely  Thyra  Varrick!  If  her  eyes  meet 
yours,  you  will  be  spirit-bound,  and  your  feet  will  not 
carry  you  away  from  Orkney,  and  your  boat  will  rot 
and  rock  at  its  anchor.  Lovely,  lovely  Thyra  1" 


"THE  LAND   OF  HILLS"      23 

"  Now  you  have  settled  the  matter.  I  should  like 
to  see  a  woman  that  could  come  between  me  and  Prince 
Charles !  Oh,  that  is  a  thing  that  never  can  be !  " 

"  Hector,  I  am  weary  of  war,  and  the  rumor  of  it. 
Let  us  go  to  rest.  The  day  is  over,  and 

"  '  Night's  doorway  ia  open, 
And  all  unrest 
May  take  refuge 
In  her  pavilion  of  sleep.' 

He  was  lighting  his  candle  as  he  murmured  the 
words,  and  as  he  stood  a  moment  holding  Hector's 
hand,  a  watcher  rose  silently  from  the  floor  and  cov 
ered  up  the  fire.  In  a  few  minutes  all  was  dark  and 
silent  in  the  house  of  MacArgall.  Then  came  those 
shades  of  the  bodiless  who  ask  for  no  man's  leave,  but 
lift  the  latch  unseen,  and  enter  and  sit  down,  peopling 
the  dark  and  solitary  space  that  girds  every  day  of 
life  around. 

The  most  dangerous  temptations  nature  is  liable  to 
are  melancholy  and  impatience.  The  Chief  was  im 
patient,  but  far  from  melancholy.  He  had  that  daunt 
less  mind  that  fears  no  mischance.  The  destruction 
of  the  French  fleet  did  not  dash  his  hopes,  for  the 
cause  was  in  his  heart,  and  it  is  the  heart  which  creates 
faith.  Therefore,  he  could  not  be  sad  beyond  a  cer 
tain  measure,  nor  do  his  soul  such  great  injury  as  to 
permit  it  to  fall  from  its  dignity  and  firmness. 

In  the  morning  he  was  very  early  on  the  hills  with 
the  drovers.  If  there  was  no  fighting  to  be  done,  there 


24  tHYRA  VARRICK 

was  money  to  be  made;  and  money  would  be  very 
necessary  when  the  time  for  fighting  came.  With 
Revan  and  Hector  he  went  from  drove  to  drove,  di 
recting  which  lots  were  to  go  to  Falkirk  and  Crieff, 
and  which  were  to  travel  as  far  southward  as  Barnet 
and  Smithfield.  It  was  a  busy  and  animated  scene, 
and  the  ladies  watched  the  start  from  the  terrace 
before  the  house.  Before  noon,  at  least  a  thousand 
beasts  had  begun  their  long  journey,  and  the  Chief 
was  in  excellent  spirits. 

"They  will  not  lose  hoof  nor  horn  by  the  way,"  he 
said  to  Lady  Gordon.  "  The  good  creatures  are  in 
excellent  condition,  and  Tavish  says  he'll  bring  me 
back  the  price  of  every  head  of  them." 

"  Can  you  trust  Tavish?  "  she  asked. 

"  Can  I  trust  myself?  "  he  answered.  "  Who  ever 
heard  tell  of  a  dishonest  drover?  Oh!  but  the  men 
were  glad  to  get  away.  I  wish  I  could  have  gone  with 
them !  They'll  be  having  a  grand  time  and  be  bring 
ing  back  plenty  of  gold  and  silver.  So,  when  the  day 
comes,  MacArgall  can  be  making  up  with  money  what 
he  lacks  in  men — and  that's  fair,  you  know,  Athol. 
Hector,"  he  cried,  but  Hector  had  disappeared,  and 
Sara  was  also  missing;  and  the  Chief  looked  indig 
nantly  at  his  sister,  and  said: 

"  You  should  have  kept  your  eye  on  the  lassie." 

"  Hector  is  with  her.    He  will  take  care  of  her." 

"  He'll  be  making  love  to  her." 

"  He  has  made  love  to  her  all  their  lives." 


"THE   LAND  OF  HILLS"      25 

"  We  are  going  to  have  war,  and  is  war  time  a  time 
for  love-making?  " 

"  Men  mostly  make  love  then.  As  soon  as  they 
get  a  commission  in  arms,  they  look  for  a  commission 
in  matrimony.  That  is  my  observe,  Murdo.  And  if 
two  young  hearts  are  to  be  one,  you'll  not  keep  them 
apart  with  a  mouthful  of  words.  That's  a  fact  before 
divines." 

"  You  should  have  gone  with  them." 

"  Up  to  Loch  Argall?  What  way  would  I  climb 
seven  hundred  feet?  Is  not  Hector  MacDonald  to 
your  liking?  " 

"  He  is,  and  he  is  not.  Much  good  he  has,  but 
withal  that,  he  is  like  the  magpies,  and  has  a  drop  of 
devil's  blood  in  his  veins." 

"  Be  discreet,  Murdo,  in  any  opposing  of  this  mat 
ter.  Sara  has  set  her  heart  upon  Hector,  and  what 
will  you  do  with  a  woman  who  has  made  up  her  mind  ? 
You'll  not  move  her  an  inch." 

"  It  is  an  astonishing  world,  Athol ;  but  I'll  be  away 
from  it,  ere  long.  Look !  woman,  at  the  grass ;  could 
anything  be  greener?  And  yet  a  few  hot  suns,  and 
where  will  it  be  ?  He  was  a  wise  man  that  said,  '  All 
flesh  is  as  grass.'  " 

"  Yes ;  for  do  you  not  see,  Murdo,  that  in  saying 
so,  he  likened  us  to  the  most  living  creature  made  by 
God?  The  feet  of  trouble  pass  over  it,  and  trample  it, 
the  storm  beats  it,  the  wind  bleaches  it,  the  mower 
cuts  it  down,  but  it  always  springs  again;  never  tar- 


26  THYRA  VARRICK 

rying  for  man  to  sow  it,  or  care  for  it."  Then  she 
went  to  him,  and  put  her  hand  on  his  shoulder,  and 
a  mist  came  over  his  eyes,  and  he  looked  down  the 
strath,  and  up  to  the  jagged  peak  of  Ben  Argall,  and 
asked  softly: 

"  Do  you  see  them?  " 
"  I  can  see  the  glimmer  of  Sara's  dress." 
"  They  will  be  by  the  hart's  well,  no  doubt." 
The  Chief  judged  rightly.  Not  very  far  up  the 
mountain  side  there  was  a  bubbling  spring  surrounded 
by  trees,  and  knee-deep  in  bracken;  and  there  the 
lovers  were  resting.  The  murmur  of  water,  the  soft 
sough  of  the  wind,  and  the  brooding  call  of  birds  filled 
the  cool  air.  They  had  talked  restlessly,  as  they 
walked,  of  the  coming  struggle,  of  the  loyal  clans, 
and  of  Hector's  mission ;  but  a  spell  of  silence  fell  over 
them  as  soon  as  they  were  seated  in  the  green  spot. 
Sara  gazed  into  the  crystal  pool  with  dreamy,  intent 
eyes,  as  if  it  was  a  divining-glass  in  which  she  might 
read  her  future.  Hector  clasped  her  hand  and  was 
speechless  a  while;  and  the  air  grew  sensitive  between 
them,  and  the  ripple  of  the  water  touched  their  hearts 
— as  fingers  touch  the  strings  of  an  instrument — until 
their  souls  rose  from  the  depths  of  being,  and  came 
almost  visibly  to  their  faces;  until  they  were  both  a 
little  beyond  themselves,  handsomer  than  usual,  more 
radiating,  more  sympathetic,  more  at  one  with 
each  other.  Quite  unconsciously  they  drew  closer 
together,  and  feeling,  which  neither  sought  to  re- 


"THE   LAND  OF  HILLS"      27 

strain,  soon  found  speech  to  be  an  irresistible  ne 
cessity. 

"  Sara,"  said  Hector,  in  a  tone  low  and  passionate, 
"  Sara,  I  have  loved  you  all  my  life." 

She  smiled  and  shyly  turned  her  face  a  little  toward 
him. 

"  And  I  love  you  far  better  now  than  ever  before. 
May  I  speak  to  the  Chief?  Will  you  be  my  wife, 
Sara?  You  who  are  heart  of  my  heart,  and  soul  of 
my  soul ! " 

"  I  will  be  your  wife,  Hector,"  she  replied. 

"  You  love  me,  Sara  ?  " 

"  I  know  not  when  my  love  began ;  I  have  always 
loved  you,  dear  one !  " 

This  confession,  though  partly  anticipated,  was 
very  sweet  to  the  young  man.  It  removed  the  last 
element  of  doubt;  it  gave  him  a  right  so  strong  and 
personal  in  the  lovely  woman  at  his  side  that  he  felt 
a  kind  of  transformation  in  his  whole  nature.  Life 
seemed  grander,  more  to  be  desired,  more  full  of  obli 
gation  and  purpose,  and  sweeter,  ten  thousand  times 
sweeter,  for  the  love  that  was  his,  and  his  only — love 
not  to  be  shared  with  any  mortal — love  without  doubt 
or  reservation,  his  own  treasure  entirely  and  forever. 

They  found  now  that  every  topic  had  a  new  in 
terest  ;  they  lingered  until  the  sun  was  low  westering ; 
they  came  home  hand  in  hand  in  the  gloaming,  and 
there  was  little  need  of  explanations.  Indeed,  the 
betrothal  was  an  expected  event;  every  man  and 


28  THYRA  VARRICK 

woman  in  Clan  Argall  regarded  it  is  predestined  and, 
therefore,  satisfactory.  Only  the  Chief  had  any  sense 
of  dissatisfaction;  he  would  rather  have  seen  Lord 
Nairn  in  Hector  MacDonald's  place.  Nairn's  estate 
was  a  large  one  lying  just  over  the  mountains,  and 
stretching  northward  to  the  seacoast;  and  the  noble 
man  was  in  every  other  respect  a  fitting  mate  for 
Sara  MacArgall.  The  Chief  was  not  certain  in  his 
heart  that  Hector  MacDonald  was  so.  But  Sara 
having  decided,  there  was  nothing  but  acquiescence  to 
be  thought  of. 

A  week  of  great  happiness  followed.  Good  wishes 
were  flowing  to  the  young  couple  from  every  heart 
near  them ;  and  even  the  fitful,  unreasonable  Highland 
weather  was  wonderfully  propitious.  In  its  sunshine 
for  six  long  sweet  days  they  wandered  about  the  hills, 
or  rested  under  the  firs,  dreaming  of  their  future  and 
building  fairy  castles  to  pass  it  in.  Hector  had  not 
a  doubt  of  Prince  Charles's  success,  and  in  that  case 
he  had  been  promised  a  lordship  in  Sutherland.  But 
his  inclinations  were  toward  military  and  court  life; 
and  sitting  in  the  bracken  of  Ben  Argall,  with  Sara 
at  his  side,  he  talked  of  their  house  in  Edinburgh; 
and  even  considered  a  dwelling-place  for  the  Mac- 
Donalds  in  London.  Wherever  the  Prince  might  be 
placed,  there  Hector  would  be,  and  wherever  Hector 
was,  there  also  would  Sara  find  her  home.  It  was  a 
beautiful  dream — if  Fortune  would  only  turn  it  into 
reality. 


"THE   LAND   OF  HILLS"      29 

The  last  day  of  this  happy  week  was  wet  and 
stormy.  A  great  gloom  was  over  the  ancient  house 
and  the  lonely  valley  in  which  it  stood.  The  lovers 
sat  together  silent  and  thoughtful,  smiling  occasion 
ally  into  each  other's  faces,  but  manifestly  under  the 
influence  of  the  gloom  and  gust  and  pitiless  rain. 
The  long  morning  wore  away  a  little  wearily,  and 
Hector  began  to  think  of  his  delayed  journey;  but 
when  Sara  came  to  him  in  the  afternoon  he  forgot 
everything  again,  in  her  loveliness  and  charm.  She 
was  most  becomingly  dressed  in  a  gown  of  rich  satin, 
woven  in  the  colors  and  check  of  her  clan;  and  the 
dark  green,  with  bars  of  gold  and  scarlet,  falling 
away  from  her  white  shoulders  and  arms  and  hanging 
in  long,  broad  folds  to  her  feet,  set  off  marvelously  the 
fairness  of  her  skin  and  the  brilliancy  of  her  hair. 
A  girdle  of  Scotch  agates,  linked  and  clasped 
with  gold,  defined  her  slender  waist;  and  bracelets 
of  the  same  clasped  her  arms  above  the  elbows, 
confining  there  the  short  full  sleeves  of  tartan 
satin. 

"  We  are  going  to  defy  the  weather,  and  have  a 
happy  evening,"  she  said  to  Hector,  as  he  clasped  her 
in  his  arms,  "  we  will  put  down  all  sorrowful  thought, 
and  take  up  pleasure  and  song,"  and  releasing  herself 
from  Hector's  embrace,  she  went  to  her  harp,  and 
began  to  touch  the  strings  to  that  most  enthralling 
of  Jacobite  yearnings- — 

"  '  O  send  Lewie  Gordon  hame  1 ' " 


3o  THYRA  VARRICK 

and  the  Chief,  lifting  his  glass  of  Farintosh  above  his 
gray  head,  added  the  next  three  lines, 

"  '  And  the  lad  we  dare  not  name; 
Though  his  back  lay  at  the  wa' 
Here's  to  Him,  that's  far  awa'! ' " 

Then  the  song  was  chanted  together,  even  Lady  Gor 
don  joining  in  the  passionate  faith  of  the  chorus: 

"  '  Weel  would  I  my  true  love  ken 
Among  ten  thousand  Highlandmen.'  " 

Song  followed  song,  and  story  followed  story,  till  the 
gloaming  brought  the  evening  meal ;  then  in  the  move 
ment  incidental  to  the  spreading  of  the  table,  Hector 
lifted  the  harp,  and,  standing  beside  it,  amazed  every 
one  by  the  masterful  manner  in  which  he  swept  the 
music  from  the  strings.  Revan  laid  down  his  book 
and  listened  with  delight,  while  the  Chief  leaped  to  his 
feet,  and  went  towards  him. 

"  Whence  do  you  take  the  music,  Hector? "  he 
said. 

"  From  my  heart,  MacArgall.  It  comes  from  there, 
to  my  strong  fingers." 

"  Make  the  strings  speak  for  my  pleasure." 

*'  I  am  the  man  who  is  willing,"  answered  Hector. 
"  Listen  to  the  Song  of  Prince  Charles. 

"  '  To  daunten  me,  and  me  so  young! 
And  good  King  Jamie's  eldest  son! 
O  that  is  the  thing  that  never  can  be; 
The  man  is  not  born  that  can  daunten  me! 
But  set  my  foot  on  Scottish  land, 
And  put  my  broadsword  in  my  hand, 
And  the  man  is  not  born  who  can  daunten  me.'" 


"THE  LAND  OF   HILLS"      31 

At  this  point  the  door  was  hastily  opened,  and  a  Gael, 
storm-splashed  and  weather-worn,  came  forward  rap 
idly,  and  falling  on  one  knee  before  Hector,  gave  him 
a  letter. 

"  It  is  from  the  Master  of  Nairn,"  he  said,  after 
reading  it ;  "  and  he  wishes  to  see  me  at  once.  He 
says  that  he  has  late  orders,  and  trysts  me  at  Cawdor 
Castle  to-morrow  night.  So  I  must  away  at  the 
dawning."  He  was  evidently  much  annoyed,  and  the 
frown  on  his  face  filled  the  happy  room  with  anxiety 
and  gloom. 

"  The  Good  Being  bless  you,  Hector !  And  may 
your  return  be  in  joy !  " 

There  was  a  murmur  of  sympathy  from  all  present 
at  this  prayer;  and  then  a  great  solemnity  took  the 
place  of  music  and  song.  They  were  to  part,  and  who 
could  tell  how  or  when  they  would  meet  again.  They 
sat  quietly,  with  soft  words  and  many  silences,  and 
separated  with  tears,  though  also  with  words  of  trust 
and  affection.  For  a  few  minutes  Lady  Gordon  left 
the  lovers  alone,  and  they  whispered  fondly  their  abid 
ing  affection  and  certain  faithfulness. 

"  At  this  moment,  beloved,"  said  Hector,  "  there 
are  great  masses  of  rain,  and  there  is  night,  and  there 
is  darkness,  but  yet  at  this  moment  the  morning  is  on 
the  way  to  us ;  and  it  will  arrive  with  sunshine  and 
many  good  hopes.  So,  too,  our  morning  of  love  is 
even  now  coming  swiftly  towards  us.  Take  courage, 
beautiful  one !  I  shall  be  back  very  soon,  and  mean- 


32  THYRA  VARRICK 

while  our  own  matters  will  grow  to  ripeness.  Fear 
not ! "  and  his  loving  look  went  further  than  words 
could  reach. 

He  watched  her  join  Lady  Gordon  and  go  slowly 
up  the  winding  stairs  with  her;  and  then  he  turned 
abruptly  away.  The  letter  of  Nairn  did  not  please 
him.  He  was  offended  at  its  authoritative  tone,  and 
he  wondered  why  it  had  come  at  all.  But  he  went 
back  to  the  hall  and  talked  with  the  Chief  and  Revan 
on  events  and  probabilities,  until  the  clock  struck 
eleven.  Then  all  stood  up.  They  knew  that  the  time 
for  parting  had  come. 

"  Farewell !  "  said  Hector.  "  I  think  that  all  things 
will  go  well  with  me."  And  the  Chief  answered  sol 
emnly  : 

"  Thou  hast  not  thy  own  soul  to  keep ;  so  then,  all 
may  go  well  with  thee." 


CHAPTER    II 

" Lovely  Thyra  Varrick" 

DO  we  attract  events,  or  are  they  attracted  by 
us?  Who  can  tell?  Certainly  Hector  knew, 
as  he  traversed  the  mountain  passes  be 
tween  Argall  and  Nairn,  that  he  was  on  a 
road  leading  him  to  a  change  of  some  kind. 
The  way  was  rough,  and  an  unwonted  depres 
sion  lay  heavy  on  his  heart.  It  was  late  in  the  evening 
when  he  reached  Nairn  Castle,  and,  passing  through 
the  solemn  shades  of  the  great  woods  surrounding  it, 
found  the  dimly  lit  entrance  hall.  A  servant  readily 
took  him  to  the  presence  of  the  Master,  and  they  were 
soon  joined  by  the  Earl  of  Cawdor  and  Lord  Lovat. 
Hector  could  hardly  help  a  feeling  of  uneasiness. 
Cruel  deeds  were  not  un  frequently  done  in  these  lonely 
castles;  and  his  soul  divined  at  once  that  something 
unusual  was  to  be  demanded  of  him.  And  just  then 
he  felt  too  despondent  and  weary  to  struggle  against 
decided  things.  He  knew  that  he  must  submit  to  a 
majority  so  powerful  and  determined. 

Nairn  did  not  leave  him  long  in  suspense.  He 
ordered  food  and  wine,  and  as  the  young  man  ate,  he 
said: 

33 


34  THYRA  VARRICK 

"  MacDonald,  I  have  a  late  letter  from  his  Majesty 
King  James;  and  in  it  he  revokes  the  commission 
granted  you  by  his  son,  Prince  Charles.  Without 
lessening  the  power,  or  prestige  of  the  MacDon- 
alds " 

"  Which  none  living  can  do,  or  dare  do,"  inter 
rupted  Hector. 

"  Which  none  wishes  to  do,"  corrected  Nairn. 

"  His  Majesty  thinks  that  I  have  more  years  and 
experience,  and  possibly  more  influence  among  the 
clans,  than  you  have ;  the  reason  being  an  evident  one. 
I  venture  not  only  my  head, — you  also  do  that, — but 
I  venture  likewise  the  lands  of  my  ancestors,  and  the 
patrimony  of  those  who  are  to  come  after  me." 

At  these  words  Hector  took  his  commission  from 
his  breast  and  laid  it  on  the  table.  "  I  can  give  his 
Majesty,  at  least,  ready  and  swift  obedience,"  he  said, 
"  and  I  acknowledge  his  wisdom,  and  therefore  submit 
myself  to  your  orders,  Nairn." 

Such  ready  compliance  from  a  MacDonald  was  not 
expected,  and  was  received  with  a  relief  that  ex 
pressed  itself  in  a  sudden  access  of  high  spirits  and 
hospitality.  But  Hector  was  on  his  guard  every 
moment,  and  after  he  had  been  told  that  at  present 
there  was  no  special  commission  for  him,  he  began  to 
urge  his  speedy  departure.  "  It  was  so  long  since  he 
had  seen  his  family,"  he  said,  "  and  he  would  fain  go 
back  to  the  Hebrides." 

"  That  will  be  the  best  journey  you  can  take," 


" LOVELY  THYRA  VARRICK"  35 

answered  Nairn.  "  Then  you  can  find  out  for  me  what 
force  the  MacDonald  can  put  under  arms,  and  what 
monies  he  will  be  able  to  send  us  for  ammunition." 

"  I  have  now  no  authority  to  question  the  MacDon 
ald,"  said  Hector ;  "  and  he  would  not  deign  to  answer 
such  questions,  unless  authorized  with  all  proper 
forms." 

"  I  beg  the  MacDonald's  pardon,"  replied  Nairn ; 
"  I  will  send  a  messenger  with  the  proper  cere 
mony." 

"  It  were  well  to  do  so." 

Then  Hector  suddenly  turned  the  conversation  up 
on  the  MacArgall.  He  spoke  warmly  of  the  Chief's 
loyalty,  and  said  :  "  It  was  his  intention  to  lead  his 
own  clan,  when  the  question  came  to  Claymore." 

Cawdor  thought  Revan  would  be  a  better  leader, 
but  Lovat  said  : 

"  No,  no !  The  old  men  are  the  young  men  in 
this  quarrel.  They  have  some  sense,  and  they  have 
mense,  and  they  are  nearer  to  King  James  than  the 
lads."  This  opinion  was  warmly  supported  by  Hec 
tor,  who  was  sure,  if  Chief  Murdo  led  the  MacArgalls, 
they  would  fight  round  him  till  the  last  man  was 
slain. 

"  I  would  not  deny  that,"  said  Cawdor.  "  I  saw 
Murdo  MacArgall  at  Sheriff muir ;  and  he  towered  on 
that  wretched  field  like  some  gigantic  wraith  of  re 
venge.  His  big  sword  shone,  as  it  smote  right  and 
left  incessantly ;  it  was  more  like  a  person  than  a  blade 


36  THYRA  VARRICK 

of  steel.  He  left  three  hundred  of  his  clan  dead 
there — that  tells  the  story." 

Lovat  laughed  as  he  added :  "  Anyone  can  lead  the 
Mac Ar galls  in  a  fight.  I  remember  when  I  was  a 
youngster,  that  if  any  quarrel  occurred  in  these  parts 
everyone  asked :  '  Who  beside  the  MacArgalls  ?  '  for 
no  matter  who  were  second  the  MacArgalls  behooved 
to  be  first  in  any  fight.  Chief  Murdo  has  experience 
of  sword  ways  and  plenty  of  it." 

Here  Hector  pleaded  weariness,  and  asked  permis 
sion  to  retire.  He  had  said  things  wisely  so  far,  and 
something  warned  him  to  go  away  ere  the  moment 
of  folly  came.  But  just  as  he  was  at  the  door  Nairn 
spoke  the  words  he  had  been  longing  to  say,  and 
which  Hector  had  been  trying  to  avoid  : 

"  The  Lady  Sara  ?  Is  she  in  Edinburgh  with  her 
Aunt  Gordon  ?  " 

"  She  is  at  Argall  House." 

"  Is  she  well?  " 

"  She  is  well." 

"  And  lovely  as  ever  ?  " 

"  Lovely  as  ever — more  so,  I  think." 

The  words  appeared  to  be  commonplace  politeness, 
but  they  evoked  a  certainty  that  needed  no  words. 
Nairn  saw  in  the  sudden  light  leaping  into  Hector's 
eyes,  and  in  the  unconscious  joyful  poise  of  his  head, 
a  confirmation  of  the  thing  he  feared;  and  in  the 
instant  of  motiveless  silence  that  fell  between  them,  he 
understood  that  Hector  had  won,  and  that  he  had  lost. 


"LOVELY  THYRA  VARRICK"  37 

No  speech  could  have  been  as  certain  as  this  over 
whelming  influence  of  words  unsaid. 

Hector  knew  it  as  well  as  Nairn.  He  was  angry  at 
this  betrayal  of  himself.  Why  had  his  soul  not  kept 
better  guard  over  his  voice  and  eyes — yea,  and  over  his 
telltale  silence  ?  Alas !  personal  pride  will  never  keep 
quiet ;  it  must  assert  itself,  even  if  it  be  folly  and  risk 
to  do  so.  A  deep  chagrin  swallowed  up  all  his  happi 
ness  ;  he  could  think  of  nothing  comfortable ;  and  the 
vast  gloomy  space  of  his  room  soon  grew  terrifying. 
He  passed  some  wretched  hours  in  the  company  of,  he 
knew  not  what,  wretched  wraiths;  but  conscious  of 
such  sorrowful  presence  that  he  found  himself  saying 
over  and  over  the  prayer  in  his  breviary  for  their  re 
pose: 

"  '  Grant  them  eternal  rest,  O  God, 

With  Thy  saints  forever. 

For  Thou  art  merciful; 

May  they  jest  in  peace.'  " 

And  some  time  after  midnight  the  room  became  void 
and  quiet,  and  he  fell  asleep,  and  when  he  awoke  it  was 
morning. 

With  consciousness  came  an  overpowering  impulse 
to  depart  from  Nairn  Castle  at  once.  He  waited  for 
no  further  interview,  but,  leaving  a  courteous  message 
for  the  three  great  lords,  he  made  his  way  as  swiftly  as 
possible  to  the  town  of  Nairn.  On  the  journey  he  did 
not  try  to  decide  on  any  movement.  He  contented 
himself  with  the  knowledge  that  he  was  getting  away 
from  something  inimical.  But  after  reaching  the  inn 


38  THYRA  VARRICK 

and  refreshing  himself,  he  began  to  seriously  consider 
his  position. 

He  had  said  that  he  wished  to  go  to  his  home  in 
the  Hebrides,  but  in  reality  he  had  no  such  desire. 
His  last  letter  to  the  MacDonald  had  been  somewhat 
boastful;  he  could  not  follow  it  as  the  messenger  of 
his  own  dismissal  from  the  post  of  honor  which  had 
so  much  elated  him.  To  return  to  MacArgall  was  out 
of  the  question.  He  knew  that  Sara  would  sympa 
thize  with  his  disappointment,  and  that  without 
shadow  of  blame ;  but  he  knew  also  that  he  could  not 
endure  MacArgall's  questions,  Revan's  silent  glance, 
and  Lady  Gordon's  more  evident  suspicions.  The 
Orkneys  he  hardly  took  into  account,  especially  as 
the  commission  which  would  have  taken  him  to  a  coun 
try  so  remote  had  been  revoked.  The  journey  most  in 
accord  with  his  feelings  was  to  go  to  Paris  and  in 
terview  Prince  Charles.  He  was  burning  not  only  to 
exonerate  himself,  but  also  to  learn  for  what  real  rea 
son  he  had  been  superseded  by  the  Master  of  Nairn. 

There  was  no  shipping  at  Nairn  but  a  fishing-boat 
that  was  going  to  Wick,  and  in  this  boat  he  took 
passage.  At  Wick  he  wrote  to  his  family  and  to  the 
MacDonald,  saying  to  the  latter,  "  Put  not  the  oak 
before  the  heather.*  It  will  not  be  well  for  the  Mac- 
Donalds  in  any  way  to  do  so;  this  I  have  learned 
through  pain  and  unkindness."  To  his  family  he 

*  The  oak  is  the  emblem  of  the  Stuarts,  the  heather  of  the  Mac- 
Donalds. 


"LOVELY  THYRA  VARRICK"  39 

gave  assurance  of  his  well-being,  but  he  left  the  fu 
ture  blank  as  to  his  intentions.  For  at  Wick  they 
changed.  He  found  no  ship  there  which  would  carry 
him  to  the  Continent.  He  spent  several  anxious  days 
in  waiting  for  what  did  not  come,  and  in  them  grew 
indifferent  to  his  purpose,  and  ready  for  any  change 
that  Fate  might  send.  In  this  mood  he  was  accosted 
one  day  by  the  captain  of  a  small  vessel  lying  at 
anchor. 

"  Sir,"  he  said,  "  you  seem  to  be  waiting,  or  look 
ing  for  something.  No  offense  is  meant,  sir." 

"And  where  none  is  meant,  none  need  be  taken," 
answered  Hector.  "  I  am  looking  for  a  vessel  of  some 
kind,  that  will  carry  me  to  the  coast  of  France." 

"  Which  you  will  hardly  get  here,  sir.  But  go  with 
me  as  far  north  as  Thurso." 

"  I  shall  be  more  out  of  the  way  at  Thurso  than  I 
am  at  Wick." 

"  But  at  Thurso  you  will  find  plenty  of  craft  going 
to  Kirkwall  in  the  Orkneys,  and  at  Kirkwall  there  is 
always  Dutch  shipping  which  would  land  you  at  The 
Hague,  or  at  Amsterdam." 

"  I  had  not  thought  of  that.    When  do  you  sail?  " 

"  This  hour,  if  you  are  ready,"  replied  the  cap 
tain. 

So  that  evening  Hector  passed  around  Noss  Head 
with  its  fateful  chain  of  old  castles,  Wick  and  Acker- 
gill,  and  the  haunted  Girnigo  of  evil  fame  and  deeds, 
and  on  the  second  day  out  found  shelter  from  an  ad- 


40  THYRA  VARRICK 

verse  wind  at  the  ancient  town  of  Thurso.  But  on 
the  way  he  had  caught  sight  of  the  Orkneys  to  the 
north,  and  had  been  enchanted  by  the  magnificence 
of  the  view,  and  as  they  rounded  Duncansby  Head 
a  passing  remark  of  the  captain  made  a  great  im 
pression  on  him.  Pointing  out  the  locality  of  John 
o'  Groat's  house,  he  said : 

"  The  Marquis  of  Montrose  landed  near  there  one 
hundred  years  ago,  with  two  thousand  Orcadians. 
They  were  going  to  fight  for  King  Charles  the  First, 
but  they  just  melted  away  like  snow  before  Cromwell's 
Roundheads." 

At  the  moment  the  remark  seemed  only  to  pass  in 
and  out  of  his  consciousness,  but  as  he  lingered  in  the 
old  town  of  Thor,  it  began  to  take  root.  If  Mont- 
rose  could  gather  two  thousand  men  in  Orkney  for 
the  Stuarts,  why  could  he  not  do  likewise?  The  ques 
tion  recurred  to  him  again  and  again,  and  always 
without  any  negative  in  the  answer.  So  one  day  he 
came  to  a  sudden  resolution — he  would  go  to  Ork 
ney  and  do  wonders  for  the  Stuarts  there;  then  he 
would  visit  Prince  Charles,  and  show  him  what  he  had 
accomplished  on  ground  said,  by  every  Highlander, 
to  be  hopeless.  It  is  the  difficult,  yea  the  impossible, 
which  attracts  youth ;  and  from  the  moment  that  Hec 
tor  made  this  resolution  he  was  anxious  to  reach  Kirk- 
wall. 

At  Thurso  it  was  easy  to  get  a  passage  northward, 
and  soon  after  midnight  on  the  following  day  Hector 


"LOVELY  THYRA  VARRICK"  41 

saw  the  wonderful  cliffs  of  Hoy ;  bleak,  cold,  clear-cut 
against  the  gray  north  sky.  A  whispering  mystery 
pervaded  everything.  The  mellow  beauty  of  yes 
terday  was  mingling  with  the  dawn  of  another  morn 
ing,  and  the  aurora  waving,  in  fantastic  shapes  of 
marvelous  colors,  its  spears  of  light  from  east  to 
west,  from  the  horizon  to  the  zenith.  The  unbroken 
stillness  of  the  sea  and  sky  was  ghostly  and  magical ; 
but  a  little  later  the  air  was  thick  with  millions  of  sea 
birds,  thick  as  with  snow  in  a  snowstorm;  and  then 
amid  the  aerial  clamor,  and  unceasing  beat  and  whir 
of  wings,  came  the  slow,  wonderful  sunrise,  and  the 
changing  of  the  colorless  water  to  deep  blue,  and  the 
modified  radiance  of  the  misty  day-dawn.  Every 
Highlander  is  at  heart  a  poet,  and  Hector's  soul  drank 
this  beauty  gladly,  as  slowly  the  white-winged  vessel 
stole  through  the  mist,  till  she  dropped  her  anchor  in 
the  noble  bay  of  the  old,  old  town  of  Kirkwall. 

By  this  time  the  sun  had  fully  risen,  and  he  saw 
the  capital  of  the  Orkneys,  with  the  massive  Cathe 
dral  of  Saint  Magnus  looming  grandly  over  it.  Up 
through  the  narrow  flagged  streets  he  went,  to  a  com 
fortable  inn  in  the  Parliament  Close,  being  filled 
anew  at  every  step  with  a  strange  sense  that  some 
how,  and  at  some  time,  he  had  been  in  the  place 
before.  He  was  in  fact  walking  back  into  antiquity 
and  seeing  a  city  yet  in  the  twilight  of  the  Sagas. 
The  Norse  atmosphere  of  men  and  things  was  in  all 
the  gray,  still  streets,  and  the  Norse  murmur  was  in 


42  THYRA  VARRICK 

the  cold,  bright  sea,  as  it  beat  against  the  lowly  land 
— the  Fortunate  Isles. 

He  felt  singularly  at  home,  and,  with  a  lighter  heart 
than  he  had  known  for  many  days,  ate  and  drank, 
and  made  the  necessary  arrangements  for  his  com 
fort.  The  place  pleased  him,  and  the  few  men  he  had 
met  at  the  pier  when  he  landed  pleased  him — mighty, 
modest,  blue-eyed  giants,  who  looked  him  straight  in 
the  face  without  a  shadow  of  unkindness,  bowing 
gravely  as  they  did  so.  He  was  astonished.  He  had 
yet  to  learn  that  Norse  fishers  are  gentlemen.  So 
light  his  heart  had  become!  What  could  it  mean? 
He  concluded  it  was  Sara,  and  yet  he  had  not  thought 
as  much  of  Sara  as  of  his  own  aif airs ;  and  this  morn 
ing  as  he  looked  into  the  queer  streets,  little  more 
than  a  yard  wide,  and  watched  the  men  and  women 
he  saw  in  them,  he  felt  as  if  he  had  left  Sara  in  a 
world  far  and  far  away  from  him. 

The  sense  of  isolation  was  comforting.  His  soul 
had  been  wounded  and  needed  this  retirement.  He 
began  at  once  to  cast  off  that  sense  of  injury  which 
had  made  him  so  unhappy  and  purposeless.  At 
Thurso  he  had  written  to  Sara,  telling  her  he  was 
going  to  see  Prince  Charles.  In  this  letter  he  spoke 
bitterly  of  the  Master  of  Nairn,  and  confided  to  her 
his  interference  with  his  commission.  He  knew  that 
Sara  would  place  Nairn's  ill-will  to  jealousy,  and  so 
he  insured  him  an  unpleasant  refusal  if  he  tried  in 
Hector's  absence  to  press  his  own  suit.  He  sent  this 


"LOVELY  THYRA  VARRICK"  43 

letter  by  a  special  messenger,  and  the  thought  of  the 
gold  paid  for  the  service  brought  him  to  a  considera 
tion  of  his  finances.  He  took  his  money  from  the 
various  places  in  which  he  carried  it,  and  found  that 
he  had  with  him  nearly  two  hundred  pounds;  a  sum 
that  would  last  him  indefinitely  in  that  primitive  life. 
Besides  which,  there  were  five  hundred  pounds  to  his 
credit  in  the  bank  at  Inverness.  On  the  whole,  then, 
he  felt  that  he  might  take  his  ease  and  rest,  and  grow 
strong  in  heart  before  beginning  the  canvass  which 
was  to  make  Charles  Stuart  ashamed  of  his  ingrati 
tude  and  want  of  foresight. 

Suddenly  he  recollected  the  royal  letter  given  him 
to  "  our  trusty  friend  Captain  Paul  Varrick,"  and 
with  remembrance,  very  naturally,  Revan  MacAr- 
gall's  comment  on  its  uselessness,  and  his  ejaculation 
on  the  beauty  of  Paul  Varrick's  daughter,  "  lovely, 
lovely  Thyra  Varrick!  "  He  said  the  words  over  three 
or  four  times,  and  they  tasted  sweet  on  his  lips;  and 
he  resolved  very  soon  to  test  the  Captain's  loyalty, 
and  see  his  daughter's  beauty.  It  was  mere  curiosity 
so  far  as  the  daughter  was  concerned,  he  was  sure  of 
that;  no  woman  on  earth  could  depose  Sara  from  her 
place  as  mistress  of  his  heart  and  life.  And  he  sat 
dreaming  of  the  charming  girl,  until  he  was  com 
pelled  to  utter  her  name  aloud,  in  order  to  satisfy  a 
little  his  longing  for  her  presence. 

His  dream  of  Sara  was  broken  by  a  fisher  singing 
a  Norse  fishing  song.  He  went  to  the  window  and 


44  THYRA  VARRICK 

looked  out.  The  man  was  going  down  the  street  with 
oars  over  his  shoulder,  and  a  tall,  fair  girl  walked  at 
his  side.  She  walked  like  a  princess,  and  spoke  to  her 
companion  as  one  used  to  be  obeyed.  Hector  was  in 
terested,  it  was  so  different  to  the  attitude  of  the 
Highland  fisherwoman.  He  put  on  his  cap  and 
walked  after  them  to  the  pier;  then  he  saw  that  the 
fishing  boats  were  leaving  the  harbor;  hundreds  of 
them  going  silently  out  to  sea  in  that  exquisite  light, 
that  was  neither  dayshine  nor  moonshine.  And  in  all 
the  open  doorways  women  were  standing,  watching 
with  long,  serious  gaze  the  last  glimmer  of  the  white 
sails. 

He  went  back  to  the  inn  like  a  man  in  dreamland 
and  sat  long  at  his  window.  The  stillness  of  the  place 
was  remarkable,  and  it  induced  in  him  a  delicious  con 
tent,  such  as  he  had  never  felt  before ;  and  yet  through 
its  restful  peace  the  thought  of  war  drifted.  If  he 
could  only  raise  a  regiment  of  such  men  as  he  had 
seen,  for  Prince  Charles,  what  a  triumph  it  would  be ! 
He  took  out  the  Prince's  letter  to  Captain  Varrick 
and  looked  at  it  thoughtfully.  He  had  not  been  coun 
ter-ordered  on  this  subject.  Nairn  had  not  spoken  of 
Captain  Varrick;  and  he  felt  that  he  might  lawfully 
consider  himself  as  yet  bound  to  fulfill  the  instruction 
of  the  Prince  respecting  what  was  to  be  effected 
through  the  Orcadian. 

In  the  morning  he  dressed  himself  with  great  care. 
Traveling  he  had  worn  a  cloth  suit  of  the  style  usual 


"LOVELY  THYRA  VARRICK"  45 

to  the  gentlemen  of  the  period,  but  in  going  to  call 
on  Varrick  he  assumed  the  tartan,  which  testified  to 
his  nationality  and  his  politics.  He  told  himself  that, 
being  a  royal  messenger,  it  was  fitting  he  should  do 
so;  but  Vanity  had  her  full  share  in  his  decision.  He 
knew  that  the  splendid  coloring  and  picturesque  make 
of  his  Highland  dress  added  much  to  his  natural  good 
looks,  and  though  he  was  going  about  the  business  of 
kings,  he  was  very  much  influenced  by  the  memory  of 
Revan's  glowing  ejaculation,  "  lovely,  lovely  Thyra 
Varrick!  " 

His  appearance  attracted  great  attention.  The 
women,  sitting  with  their  water  jugs  by  the  fountains, 
looked  at  him  with  modestly  open  admiration;  the 
men  gave  him  by  their  salutation  both  welcome  and 
respect ;  and  he  stayed  one  of  them,  and  asked  the  way 
to  Captain  Varrick's  house.  He  was  pointed  out  a 
rambling  gray  stone  dwelling  which  he  reached  by 
the  seashore ;  in  fact,  though  it  was  beyond  the  bound 
ary  of  the  high  tides,  it  stood  boldly  on  its  granite 
ledge,  directly  over  a  rocky  beach  covered  with  tangle 
and  brilliant  red  seaweed. 

The  Captain  was  standing  at  the  door  smoking  and 
watching  the  sea.  He  was  always  watching  the  sea. 
He  had  no  faith  in  its  smiles,  and  no  fear  of  its  wrath ; 
but  it  was  a  habit  of  his  blood  never  to  give  it  a  chance 
to  get  the  better  of  him.  Just  then  he  was  looking 
at  its  dimpling  surface  with  toleration;  there  was  no 
immediate  warfare  between  them.  A  lustrously  white 


46  THYRA  VARRICK 

bird  lay  on  the  blue  water,  and  a  multitude  of  terns, 
like  handsome  feathers,  were  balancing  themselves  up 
on  the  little  breakers,  swiftly  weaving  their  wings  to 
gether.  He  had  a  smile  for  the  birds,  but  his  interest 
was  fixed  on  a  large  ship,  which,  with  all  canvas  set, 
was  lazily  dropping  away  to  the  south. 

The  appearance  of  Hector  diverted  his  attention. 
A  frown  passed  over  his  face  as  he  noticed  the  dress 
of  the  Gael,  and  he  did  not  go  a  few  steps  to  meet 
him,  as  was  his  custom  when  a  welcome  visitor  was 
nearing  his  dwelling.  He  was  a  man  thick-set  and 
broad-faced,  swift-eyed  and  ruddy-fair,  with  the 
frank,  fearless  manner  of  a  North  Sea  rover ;  and  as 
Hector  came  near,  he  was  the  first  to  speak. 

"  A  good  day,  sir,"  he  said ;  "  whom,  then,  dost 
thou  seek?  "  His  voice  was  the  hoarse,  melancholy 
voice  of  a  constant  seafarer,  and  his  tone  brusque  but 
courteous. 

"  I  am  sent  to  see  one  Captain  Paul  Varrick." 

"  I  am  the  man.  At  whose  bidding  hast  thou  come 
to  seek  Paul  Varrick?  " 

Hector  then  handed  him  the  Prince's  letter,  and  he 
read  it  without  any  appearance  of  pride  or  pleasure, 
holding  it  in  his  hand  afterward  some  moments  before 
he  said,  "  These  tidings  have  already  been  heard  far 
and  wide." 

"  The  Prince  relies  on  your  help  in  some  matters  of 
importance,  Captain.  I  know  so  much." 

"  I  am  ever  good  at  need,  to  my  friends,  sir ;  but 


"LOVELY  THYRA  VARRICK"  47 

Prince  Charles  is  not  my  friend.  I  have  washed  my 
hands  of  him.  He  has  lost  me  a  ship,  and  in  this  let 
ter  he  makes  no  mention  of  the  money  he  owes  me. 
For  him  I  will  no  more  fly  in  the  face  of  good- 
fortune?  " 

"  You  will  think  of  the  matter,  Captain,  and  later 
you  may  change  your  mind." 

"  Later  I  shall  wax  to  no  more  folly.  My  mind  is 
fixed.  I  will  let  this  man  alone.  I  will  not  back  him 
up  in  any  way ;  not  while  my  life  days  last.  But  come 
thou  into  my  house  and  I  will  talk  with  thee.  I  can 
tell  thee  one  thing :  I  am  in  no  hurry  to  meet  trouble. 
And  as  for  these  Stuarts,  their  evil  destiny  follows 
them,  even  in  their  dreams.  Something,  or  someone, 
always  stands  in  their  way — even  the  winds  of  Heaven 
are  against  them.  No  mortal  man  can  help  their 
quarrel.  Come  in  and  rest  thee.  What  is  thy 
name  ?  " 

"  Hector  MacDonald." 

"  Thou  art  a  man  of  many  friends.  Come  into  my 
house." 

They  turned  into  a  flagged  passage,  and  Varrick 
opened  a  door  at  his  right  hand.  It  let  into  a  room 
which  caused  an  involuntary  exclamation  of  pleasure 
from  Hector — a  large  room  with  a  fire  of  peat  and 
driftwood  on  the  stone  hearth,  and  much  handsome 
furniture  of  oak,  elaborately  carved.  But  these 
things  were  only  background  for  curious  and  valuable 
ornaments  from  many  parts  of  the  world;  costly 


48  THYRA  VARRICK 

porcelain  from  Holland  and  China,  corals  and  Vene 
tian  work  from  the  Middle  Sea,  birds  of  marvelous 
plumage  in  glass  cases,  dried  flying  fish,  treasures  of 
amber  from  the  Baltic  and  of  gorgeous  shells  and  sea 
weeds  from  the  tropics;  and,  mingling  with  all,  the 
ivory  and  sandalwood,  the  strange  bowls,  and  boxes 
and  beads,  and  little  gods,  which  were  the  spoils  from 
the  sacred  cities  of  the  Ganges — cities  then  ruled  by 
native  princes,  full  of  perils  and  malign  enchantments, 
remote  and  unsubstantial  as  ancient  fables. 

Every  strange  object  was  a  text  for  Varrick;  and 
as  he  shortly  indicated  the  story  of  each,  he  revealed 
the  fact  that  his  own  story  must  be  one  of  marvelous 
and  romantic  adventure.  But  at  this  hour  Hector  was 
most  anxious  to  secure  the  friendship  and  help  of  such 
a  man  for  the  cause  of  the  Stuarts.  He  talked  to  no 
purpose.  Varrick  only  reiterated  the  fact,  that  in  his 
experiences  with  that  royal  family  he  had  found  them 
ungrateful  and  unreliable.  He  had  already  lost 
money  by  meddling  in  their  affairs,  and  he  would 
have  no  more  dealings  with  them. 

"  I  hired  them  the  Sea  King — a  good  ship,"  he 
continued ;  "  and  I  bought  five  hundred  stands  of  arms 
for  the  man  who  calls  himself  King  James ;  and  here 
come  orders  for  *  our  trusty  servant '  to  find  another 
ship,  and  no  mention  of  the  debt  owing  me.  I  think 
it  no  honor  to  give  my  money  to  the  Stuarts ;  and  it 
is  not  my  pleasure  to  peril  my  life  for  them.  As  a 
family,  they  are  being  cut  down,  as  one  would  cut 


"LOVELY  THYRA  VARRICK"  49 

down  a  tree,  joint  by  joint,  but  the  last  crash  will 
come,  and  I  care  not  to  be  near  it." 

"  Then  you  will  not  help  at  all?  Oh,  yes,  you  will 
surely  help  ?  " 

"  I  will  neither  back  the  Stuarts,  nor  go  against 
them.  There  is  a  broad  way  between  these  two 
ways." 

As  he  spoke  the  door  moved  slowly  inward,  and 
Thyra  Varrick  stood  in  the  open  space.  In  a  mo 
ment  her  eyes  caught  Hector's  eyes,  and  then  it  was, 
as  Revan  said  it  would  be,  he  was  spellbound  by  her 
loveliness,  and  his  whole  being  absorbed  by  her  as 
tonishing  beauty. 

She  was  very  tall,  and  nobly  formed.  Her  hair  was 
of  rich,  light-brown  color,  and,  though  partially  con 
fined  by  an  amber  comb  on  the  top  of  her  head,  fell 
in  long,  bright  waves  about  her;  blown  by  the  sea 
winds  into  the  most  picturesque  confusion.  Her  face 
was  oval  in  form,  her  features  perfect,  her  complexion 
beyond  expression  delicate  and  lovely.  Her  eyes  were 
deeply  violet  in  color,  mysterious,  fascinating,  and 
shaded  by  long  lashes;  and  her  mouth,  shaped  like 
Cupid's  bow,  was  rosy,  smiling,  and  tender.  Without 
a  doubt  she  was  fleshly  perfect;  and  she  apparently 
owed  little  to  her  dress,  which  was  only  a  dark-blue 
flannel  gown,  closed  to  her  white  throat  and  falling 
to  her  feet.  But  as  she  stood  thus  in  the  open  door, 
with  one  hand  full  of  tangle  and  purple  and  scarlet 
seaweeds,  she  was  a  revelation  of  womanly  loveliness, 


50  THYRA  VARRICK 

of  visible  feminine  sweetness,  that  subjugated  the 
heart  by  its  simple  presence. 

A  fierce,  abrupt  passion,  flaming  up  at  the  first 
sight  of  her,  took  entire  possession  of  Hector.  All  his 
past  was  consumed  to  ashes  by  it.  His  home  in  the 
Hebrides,  his  Prince  in  Paris,  his  love  in  the  strath  of 
MacArgall,  they  were  tales  that  were  told  and  forgot 
ten.  In  an  instant  he  became  the  thrall  of  a  passion 
so  great,  and  so  importunate,  that  it  was  as  resistless 
as  one  of  the  great  forces  of  nature. 

Varrick  ceased  speaking;  he  saw  that  Hector  had 
become  all  sight,  and  that  he  heard  nothing  that  was 
said.  Then  there  came  an  instant  of  that  strange 
silence,  when  all  understand  that  a  star  is  rising  or 
falling,  that  a  fight  is  over,  or  a  destiny  decided.  In 
this  case,  it  was  Hector's  destiny.  This  moment  had 
been  waiting  for  him,  and  Thyra's  first  glance  warned 
him  of  it.  The  captain  understood  it  as  it  related 
to  himself.  He  smiled  sarcastically;  he  was  quite 
aware  of  his  daughter's  beauty  and  of  the  power  it 
exercised;  but  his  look  at  Hector  said  as  plainly  as 
words  could  have  done: 

"  So,  then,  this  is  thy  leyalty.  A  woman  drives  it 
into  a  corner  at  once.  It  is  just  as  I  thought."  But 
he  rose  and  said,  "  Thyra,  this  is  Major  MacDonald. 
Give  him  some  welcome,"  and  she  lifted  her  eyes  to 
his  eager  gaze,  and  in  that  moment  he  wished  to  kiss 
her  ten  thousand  times. 

Then  Thyra  went  to  hang  up  the  long  strand  of 


"LOVELY  THYRA  VARRICK"  51 

tangle  behind  the  parlor  door,  saying,  "  It  is  to  tell 
us  how  the  weather  is  going  to  be."  And  Hector  pre 
tended  ignorance,  and  so  he  went  to  her  side  and 
watched  her,  and  even  touched  her  hand,  while  his 
soul  drank  in  her  simple  words: 

"  Hast  thou  not  heard  that  if  the  tangle  be  wet 
then  we  shall  have  rain ;  and  if  it  be  dry  then  we  shall 
have  sunshine?  " 

He  had  heard  it  from  his  childhood,  but  from 
Thyra's  lips  it  seemed  a  new  and  wonderful  fact. 
Then  the  tangle  fell,  and  they  lifted  it  together,  and 
together  hung  it  up  again,  laughing  like  children  at 
play.  And  there  was  no  human  reason  at  all  for  their 
laughter,  only  Destiny.  The  captain  watched  them 
with  a  grim  sarcasm.  Many  a  man  he  had  seen  smit 
ten  like  Hector,  and  for  none  of  them  was  he  sorry 
but  for  Robert  Thorson.  Robert  he  loved  in  his  mas 
terful  way,  and  it  was  to  Robert  Thorson  he  was  de 
termined  to  give  Thyra,  when  he  would  make  up  his 
mind  to  give  her  to  anyone. 

He  sat  still  and  watched  them,  watched  Thyra  go 
to  a  mirror  and  confine  with  exquisite  art  her  golden, 
wind-blown  hair  with  her  amber  comb.  Her  uplifted 
arms,  her  stately  form,  her  radiant  face,  made  her  a 
living  picture  that  held  Hector  spellbound.  He  for 
got  Captain  Varrick  entirely,  and  Varrick  scornfully 
remembered  how  anxious  he  had  been  to  please  him, 
and  with  what  interest  he  had  listened  to  his  tales  of 
strange  cities,  and  sea  wonders,  and  adventures. 


52  THYRA  VARRICK 

Just  at  this  time  Thyra  had  begun  to  spread  the 
table  for  the  midday  meal,  and  it  was  a  charming  sight 
to  Hector  to  see  her  hands  among  the  white  linen,  and 
glass  and  china;  to  see  her  cutting  the  bread,  and 
making  the  butter  into  little  crinkled  pats,  but  as 
Paul  Varrick  did  not  ask  him  to  eat  with  them,  it  was 
evidently  time  to  go  away.  He  made  the  best  of  the 
leave-taking.  It  gafre  him  an  opportunity  of  exhibit 
ing  his  fine  person,  and  manners,  and  even  dress,  and 
he  took  every  advantage  of  it;  but  Thyra's  manner 
indicated  no  special  or  unusual  interest.  She  gave 
him  one  glance  that  thrilled  him  to  the  center  of  his 
being,  and  appeared  to  be  quite  unconscious  that  she 
had  done  so.  It  was  apparently  a  mere  digression 
from  the  more  important  affair  of  the  dinner-table. 
But  at  the  last  moment  Varrick's  heart  troubled  him ; 
he  felt  that  he  was  wanting  in  the  national  virtue  of 
his  country — hospitality ;  and  he  tried  to  atone  for  it 
by  an  adieu,  which  invited  a  future  and  more  friendly 
intercourse. 

For  a  moment  Thyra  looked  at  Hector  as  he  stood 
with  her  father  outside  the  door.  It  was  the  Glen 
garry  cap  with  its  eagle  feather  that  attracted  atten 
tion.  "  What  a  becoming  head-dress !  "  she  thought ; 
"  it  makes  a  man  look  like  a  man  should  look.  And 
he  is  truly  very  much  to  my  liking ;  how  black  are  his 
eyes !  and  his  mustache !  None  of  our  men  wear  the 
mustache;  it  is  very  becoming.  I  must  go  and  tell 
Cousin  Maran  about  him." 


"LOVELY  THYRA  VARRICK"  53 

Such  were  her  thoughts,  and  a  dreamy  smile  of  sat 
isfaction  accompanied  them.  But  as  her  father  re- 
entered  the  house,  she  put  both  thoughts  and  smile 
away,  and  met  his  fatherly  nod  and  steady  look  of 
inquiry  with  one  of  the  most  ordinary  kind,  affection 
ate  and  confidential,  but  indicating  no  particular  con 
cern  or  curiosity. 

He  was  silent  a  few  minutes,  but  restless;  walking 
about  the  room,  and  lifting  and  putting  down  va 
rious  little  ornaments  of  which  he  was  usually  very 
careful.  Thyra  knew  better  than  to  open  the  conver 
sation;  she  went  quietly  about  her  duties,  humming 
to  herself,  and,  when  they  were  finished,  drew  forward 
her  wheel  and  distaff  and  sat  down  to  spin  until  din 
ner  was  served. 

"  Asta  is  so  slow,"  she  remarked.  "  She  is  ever  late 
with  the  meat.  She  is  little  to  my  mind." 

"  Then  rid  thyself  of  her.  Who  is  to  thy  mind? 
What  did  you  think  of  the  young  man  that  has  just 
been  here?  Is  he  not  much  of  a  man?  " 

"  I  have  known  all  my  life  good  men,  and  men  good 
to  see,  so  then,  I  am  not  out  of  my  senses  about  a  tar 
tan  kilt  and  a  velvet  jacket  and  an  eagle's  feather." 

"  That  is  the  truth,  Thyra.  Thou  art  one  of  the 
wise  women,  and  God  knows  how  few  they  be.  Now 
there  is  Robert  Thorson — if  he  were  dressed  like  a 
Gael  he  would  look " 

"  Like  a  fool !  Robert  in  his  blue  flannel  is  twice 
the  man  this  dandy  Gael  could  ever  be." 


54  THYRA  VARRICK 

"  Yet  I  advise  thee  to  be  careful  of  him.  Thou  art 
a  very  cat  of  a  woman,  and  his  heart,  I  see,  is  to  be  a 
very  mouse  in  thy  claws.  Mind  this,  he  will  be  hard 
to  deal  with,  fickle  yet  obstinate — and  on  some  day  the 
catcher  is  caught." 

Thyra  laughed  merrily  as  she  answered,  "  If  I  am 
not  caught  till  this  Gael  catch  me,  I  shall  go  free  to 
the  grave.  What  heart  I  have  is  thine  only." 

"  But  the  time  comes  for  all  girls  to  marry,  and  I 
think  thou  hadst  better  name  thy  wedding-day ;  then 
I  will  speak  to  Robert  Thorson,  and  he  shall  make  thee 
a  wife." 

"  I  will  not  leave  thee,  father — not  yet.  And  I  am 
not  sure  about  Robert;  a  girl  should  be  in  love  with 
her  husband.  I  know  not  anything  about  love.  Wert 
thou  ever  in  love,  father?  " 

"  I  have  loved  once — yes." 

"  Then  I  also  wish  to  love  once." 

"  I  fear  this  young  Highlandman.  It  was  easy  to 
see  he  went  over  head  in  love  with  thee.  And  he  would 
be  nothing  to  my  wish.  I  tell  thee  plainly  he  shall  not 
have  thee!  Many  things  I  have  against  him.  He  is 
not  of  thy  race;  he  is  not  of  thy  religion — I  am  sure 
he  is  a  Papist — and  he  is  not  of  thy  rank.  He  has 
lived  with  princes,  and  in  camps  and  courts,  and  there 
is  not  a  prouder  clan  in  the  wide  world  than  these  Mac- 
Donalds.  I  dreamed  a  dream  last  night,  and  this 
man  was  in  it.  I  like  it  not." 

"  Well,  father,  nothing  will  come  from  him.    There 


"LOVELY  THYRA  VARRICK"  55 

is  little  risk  of  that.  But  he  is  a  man  to  be  much 
noticed,  and  I  will  not  be  put  behind.  Thou  wouldst 
like  it  so.  If  I  am  not  civil  to  him,  very  civil  indeed, 
some  others  will  be.  As  thou  knowest,  there  are  plenty 
of  pretty  girls  in  Kirkwall,  and  a  man  so  unlike  other 
men  will  not  be  let  alone  by  them.  It  is  to  our  house 
he  came  first ;  and  I  am  not  in  the  mind  of  letting  any 
other  woman  take  a  lover  from  me.  Wouldst  thou  like 
to  be  outsailed?  " 

"  Thou  hast  too  many  lovers  already ;  so  it  goes 
that  people  speak  ill  of  thee." 

"  Few  women  do  people  speak  well  of." 

"  Well,  the  rumor  has  gone  abroad  that  thou  and 
Robert  are  to  be  man  and  wife." 

"  If  Robert  is  the  worst  fate  I  have  to  bear,  lightly 
shall  I  bear  it ;  but  there  is  a  right  and  a  wrong  time 
for  all  things,  and  it  is  not  the  right  marrying  time 
with  me.  I  am  not  weary  of  thee  yet,  father;  for 
there  is  none  like  thee." 

Varrick  looked  happy  at  her  words,  and  he  stood 
still  a  moment  and  looked  at  his  lovely  daughter  smil 
ing,  and  spinning,  and  saying  such  pleasant  words 
to  him.  He  had  no  heart  to  urge  her  further.  He 
had,  indeed,  little  to  lean  upon,  but  he  had  at  least 
let  Thyra  know  that  there  could  be  no  question  of 
marriage  between  her  and  the  stranger;  and  she  had 
never  yet  disobeyed  him  in  anything.  Why,  then, 
should  he  distrust  her  on  his  own  fears?  That  would 
be  a  manifest  injustice. 


56  THYRA  VARRICK 

So  the  days  wore  fretlessly  on,  and  Thyra  sat  spin 
ning  to  her  thoughts — the  long,  long  thoughts  of 
youth  and  hope.  But  after  the  evening  meal  Captain 
Varrick  walked  down  to  the  pier  to  see  the  boats  go 
out,  and  Thyra  knew  it  was  his  custom  to  stop  at  the 
inn  afterward  and  drink  a  glass  of  toddy,  and  smoke 
a  pipe  with  such  of  his  acquaintances  as  happened 
to  be  present.  Therefore,  as  soon  as  he  was  out  of 
sight,  she  said  to  herself: 

"  Now  I  shall  go  and  tell  Cousin  Maran  all  about 
this  young  man.  And  what  I  do  not  know  she  will 
find  out ;  and  it  will  be  something  new  for  us  to  talk 
about." 

She  did  as  she  was  minded,  and  her  light,  swift 
steps  soon  took  her  to  a  house  about  half  a  mile  fur 
ther  up  the  beach;  the  dwelling  of  the  well-to-do 
widow  of  Captain  Christian  Flett,  first  cousin  of  Cap 
tain  Paul  Varrick.  Maran  Flett  had  been  the  friend 
and  confidant  of  Thyra  for  many  years.  She  was 
old  enough  to  be  Thyra's  mother,  but  perhaps  of  this 
very  circumstance  the  affection  of  the  older  woman 
was  all  the  more  motherly  and  sincere.  There  was 
no  room  in  their  intercourse  for  rivalry  of  any  kind ; 
and  the  girl's  great  beauty  and  many  lovers  were  a 
source  of  supreme  pride  and  interest  to  Mistress  Flett. 

She  saw  Thyra  coming,  and  went  to  meet  her.  And 
Thyra  quickened  her  steps,  and  was  soon  in  the  arms 
of  the  rosy- faced  middle-aged  woman.  She  was  not 
an  Orcadian.  Captain  Flett  had  met  her  in  a  Fife 


"LOVELY  THYRA  VARRICK"  57 

village,  where  his  vessel  had  been  driven  by  stress  of 
weather;  and  he  thought  so  highly  of  her  Scotch 
beauty  and  shrewd  common-sense  that  he  had  gone 
back,  there  voluntarily  the  next  year  to  ask  her  to 
marry  him.  She  had  lived  very  happily  for  some 
years  with  her  Norse  husband;  and  now  lived  very 
happily  on  the  little  estate  and  comfortable  sum  of 
money  which  he  had  left  her. 

Only  one  trouble  had  come  to  her — Captain  Var- 
rick's  indifference  to  her.  She  thought  it  the  most 
natural  thing  in  the  world  that,  being  a  widower,  he 
would  marry  his  cousin's  widow.  People  generally 
thought  so,  and  she  had  suffered  much  mortification 
from  the  failure  of  the  evidently  fair  arrangement. 
Indeed,  it  was  whispered  Paul  Varrick  had  made  his 
indifference  more  positive  and  pronounced  than  was 
necessary;  though  some  asserted  Maran's  too  effusive 
affection  deserved  the  abrupt  rejection  it  received. 
But  years  had  apparently  healed  this  wound,  and  if 
Maran  did  not  visit  Paul's  house,  except  on  such  oc 
casions  as  included  all  his  acquaintances,  Thyra  was 
constantly  with  her,  and  that  without  Paul's  oppo 
sition  or  even  limitation;  so  that  the  habit  of  affec 
tion  was  both  warm  and  confidential. 

"  Dear  Maran,"  said  .Thyra,  "  how  goes  it  with 
thee  to-day?  I  was  coming  before,  but " 

"  I  am  not  bad,  considering — and  why  didn't  you 
come  before?  You  left  Barbara  Valzain  to  tell  me  of 
the  visitor  you  had.  She  is  an  ill-bred,  forwardsome 


58  THYRA  VARRICK 

girl,  and  I  told  her  if  she  could  only  learn  to  hold 
her  tongue,  such  a  thing  as  a  husband  might  cast  up 
for  her." 

"  I  will  tell  thee  why  I  did  not  come  sooner,  Maran. 
I  thought  the  visitor  might  come  back  in  the  after 
noon,  but  he  did  not;  and  besides,  father  was  jealous 
of  him  at  once,  and  began  talking  of  Robert  Thorson 
to  me.  The  stranger  is  a  Scot." 

"  He  could  hardly  be  better." 

"  I  mean  a  Highlander.  He  wore  the  grandest 
dress,  and  he  is  the  handsomest  man  I  ever  saw." 

"  I  don't  think  so  much  of  the  Highlanders.  They 
are  all  tainted  with  Jacobitism  and  Popery." 

"  Father  said  he  was  certain  to  be  a  Papist." 

"  Your  father  is  a  narrow-minded  man  anent  some 
things,  Thyra.  I  have  no  objections  to  the  Stuarts  if 
they  would  only  win ;  but  I  think  it  right  to  hold  with 
the  side  that  is  uppermost.  It  is  natural  to  believe 
Providence  knows  best  what  is  good  for  Scotland. 
Many  a  time  my  father — honest  man — used  to  say, 
'  You  may  cast  more  bread  on  the  Stuart  water  than 
you'll  ever  find  again.  No,  no;  at  present  I'm,  for 
the  Hanovers ;  I  would  be  for  the  Stuarts  if  they  were 
in  power ;  but  as  things  are,  they  can  never  do  me  any 
good,  but  perhaps  make  Buchan  a  lord,  or  my  brother- 
in-law,  Willie  Morrison,  a  sheriff ;  or  the  like  of  that. 
I  am  for  the  Hanovers.'  " 

"  I  care  neither  for  one  nor  the  other.  I  am  for 
the  Highlander  that  came  to-day.  He  is  a  splen- 


"LOVELY  THYRA  VARRICK"  59 

did  man,  and  no  other  girl  shall  take  him  from 
me." 

"  You  will  be  having  your  fun,  Thyra,  no  matter 
who  suffers,  but  come  ben  the  house,  and  tell  me  all 
about  him." 

Then  it  was  evident  that  Thyra,  in  spite  of  her 
apparent  indifference,  had  taken  good  heed  of  the 
stranger — of  his  eyes  and  hair,  his  form  and  height, 
the  expression  of  his  handsome  face,  the  clothep  he 
wore,  the  gestures  he  made  and  his  conversation  with 
her  father.  She  was  in  the  midst  of  a  description  of 
him  as  he  stood  by  her  side  hanging  up  the  tangle, 
when  there  was  the  sound  of  swift  footsteps  approach 
ing.  Both  women  listened,  and  both  said  at  the  same 
moment : 

"  It  is  Robert  Thorson." 

He  came  into  the  room  in  his  sea-beaten  beauty, 
a  man  straight-faced,  wise  of  speech,  swift  of  action, 
masterful,  and  generous.  He  could  swim  like  a  seal, 
and  was  the  fastest  runner  in  the  Islands ;  his  yellow 
hair  was  crisp  and  curly  with  sea  salt,  and  his  blue 
shirt  open  at  the  throat — a  modest,  shy  hero,  of  great 
size  and  strength,  who  had  been  to  regions  of  tremen 
dous  heat  and  tremendous  cold,  and  shirked  the  trial 
of  neither.  With  every  kind  of  life  pertaining  to  the 
sea  Robert  was  familiar;  but  most  of  all,  he  was  a 
notable  whale  fisher,  a  brave  harpooner,  trampling 
over  mountains  of  ice,  triumphing  over  sea  monsters 
that  smashed  his  boat  with  a  blow,  and  running  out 


60  THYRA  VARRICK 

in  league-long  chases  a  thousand  fathoms  of  line. 
Paul  Varrick  trusted  him  like  his  own  soul,  and  they 
owned  together  a  boat  for  the  deep  sea  fishing,  to 
which  they  had  given  the  name  of  the  Meum  and 
Tuum.  And  to  this  man  Paul  was  willing  to  give 
Thyra,  for  he  knew  that  Robert  loved  her  with  a  great 
and  true  affection. 

But  the  real  hero  is  always  modest;  and  Robert, 
who  feared  neither  the  monsters  of  the  deep,  nor  heat, 
nor  cold,  nor  stormy  winds,  and  who  had  stood  pa 
tient,  watchful,  calm  at  the  helm  in  the  hour  of  ship 
wreck,  was  shy  and  fearful  in  the  presence  of  Thyra. 
He  adored  her  and  he  trembled  before  her.  He  would 
'have  given  his  life  to  make  her  happy,  but  he  could 
not  find  the  courage  to  tell  her  so. 

He  had  been  quickly  told  of  the  Scot  who  visited 
his  partner;  and  his  beauty  and  fine  appearance  had 
been  magnified  to  him.  Then  some  instinct  of  his  un 
selfish  love  warned  him  of  some  danger  to  Thyra,  and 
learning  that  she  had  gone  to  her  Cousin  Flett's,  he 
followed  her  there ;  hoping  to  walk  home  with  her,  and 
to  find  some  suitable  words  to  say. 

As  it  happened,  Thyra  was  in  a  mood  for  his  com 
pany.  She  was  not  going  to  give  up  her  old  love,  even 
if  a  new  love  should  have  come  into  her  life.  She 
thought  also  that  in  walking  home  they  might  meet 
Hector.  All  the  girls  were  yet  at  the  public  foun 
tains,  and  in  the  bewitching  light  and  glorious  calm, 
who  would  not  be  out  to  enjoy  the  heavenly  hours? 


"LOVELY  THYRA  VARRICK"  61 

So  she  met  Robert  with  a  frank  freedom  of  manner 
that  almost  intoxicated  him  with  joy.  She  said, 
"  Thou  art  the  man  I  was  wishing  for !  Wilt  thou 
convoy  me  home?  " — she  stretched  out  her  hand 
and  he  took  it,  and  they  went  along  the  beach  to 
gether  like  two  happy  children.  Maran  watched  them 
with  a  look  in  her  face  that  was  not  quite  pleasant, 
for  there  had  suddenly  entered  her  mind  memories  not 
favorable  to  either  Paul  Varrick  or  Robert  Thorson. 
The  first  had  lightlied  her  love,  and  made  her  a  spec 
ulation  to  the  islands;  the  latter  had  in  another  way 
given  her  just  as  great  a  slight.  She  had  offered  him 
house  room  and  board  with  her,  and  that  at  such  a 
rate,  and  with  such  advantages,  as  could  not  be  re 
fused  except  for  personal  reasons.  And,  though  Rob 
ert  had  denied  any  personal  reason,  no  one  believed 
him.  Had  he  not  taken  board  with  Annie  Valzain? 
And  was  he  not  paying  double  the  money  Maran  Flett 
asked  him?  The  gossips  had  a  score  of  conclusions 
for  this  condition,  and,  though  they  had  to  invent 
every  one  of  them,  Maran  was  as  sorely  wounded  and 
offended  as  if  they  were  true.  So,  then,  she  had  a 
grievance  against  Paul  Varrick  and  Robert  Thorson, 
and  she  was  a  Fife  woman,  and  not  likely  to  for 
get  it. 

"  Here  is  a  pretty  kettle  of  fish,"  she  said  to  her 
self,  as  she  shut  and  locked  her  door,  "  and  it  is  un- 
telling  what  may  come  of  it.  If  what  Thyra  says  be 
half  true,  this  Scot  is  a  nonesuch  in  his  line,  and  Rob- 


62  THYRA  VARRICK 

ert  Thorson  is  another  in  his  line ;  and  where  will  Paul 
Varrick  come  in  between  them?  I  am  not  sorry  for 
Paul.  I  would  like  well  to  see  him  drink  the  cup  of 
scorn  he  mixed  for  me.  I  mind  yet  that  night  I  said 
a  few  loving  words  to  him,  and  he  stood  up  and  but 
toned  his  coat,  and  put  on  his  hat,  as  if  he  was  feared 
for  me!  I'm  not  forgetting  it,  Paul  Varrick!  It  is 
a  queer  world,  and  if  Thyra,  who  is  a  contrary  crea 
ture,  sets  her  heart  on  this  Scot,  I  will  not  hinder  true 
love,  not  I!  He  is  a  Scot,  and  I  am  a  Scot,  and 
Heaven  knows  these  Norsemen  have  left  off  sucking 
their  thumbs  centuries  gone  by;  they  can  fight  their 
own  battles,  and  take  what  they  want  without  me 
helping  them  to  it."  To  such  thoughts  she  fell  asleep, 
for  it  is  the  heart  wounds  inflicted  by  our  fellow  crea 
tures  that  remain  unhealed;  while  those  that  come 
from  God  are  sanative,  remedial,  and  often  strangely 
comforting. 

And  meanwhile,  while  Maran  fretted  her  soul  into 
troublous  dreams,  Thyra  and  Robert  walked  hand  in 
hand  along  the  sea-shore.  In  the  exquisite  light  they 
looked  like  Immortals.  For  once  they  were  sweetly 
consonant,  and  there  was  little  need  of  speech  between 
them.  Thyra's  wordless  presence  was  beatitude 
enough.  But  as  they  began  to  climb  the  rocks,  Rob 
ert  put  Thyra's  arm  within  his  own,  and  he  lifted  her 
hand  and  kissed  it,  saying  in  a  voice  so  low  that  it 
amazed  him : 

"  Sweet  Thyra,  how  I  love  thee !  " 


"LOVELY  THYRA  VARRICK"  63 

She  looked  up  and  smiled,  and  had  he  then  been 
brave  enough  to  clasp  her  to  his  heart,  and  kiss  her 
lips,  and  ask  her  promise,  it  might  perchance  have 
been  given — perchance !  But  alas  for  love  that 
misses  its  opportunity!  Can  it  ever  return  and  find 
that  heavenly  hour  again?  Or  has  Hope  sown  what 
Love  shall  never  reap  ?  Silently  they  reached  the  door 
of  the  Varrick  house,  and  there  they  lingered,  stand 
ing  hand  in  hand,  until  Paul  came  out  and  said : 

"  It  grows  late,  Robert,  and  there  are  many  to 
morrows." 

And  none  of  the  three  noticed  the  dark  figure  of 
Hector  sitting  at  the  foot  of  a  great  rock  and  watch 
ing  them.  But  he  was  a  link  in  that  chain  of  invin 
cible  necessity  which  says  to  mortals,  "  Whatever  is, 
could  not  but  so  have  been." 


CHAPTER    III 

A  Daughter  of  Concealment. 

IF  Hector  had  passed  through  the  gates  of  reincar 
nation  into  Orkney,  he  could  hardly  have  ignored 
more  completely  his  previous  existence.  Any  re 
membrance  of  it  caused  him  to  knit  his  brows,  to  rise 
hastily  and  plunge  the  more  deeply  into  his  present 
life.  He  found  it  full  of  interest.  There  was  some 
thing  tangible  to  overcome;  something  sweetly  visible 
to  win.  He  could  thoroughly  estimate  his  position, 
and  if  he  carried  it,  his  reward  was  a  present  and  a 
lasting  one,  even  the  love,  and  the  hand,  of  the  most 
beautiful  creature  he  had  ever  seen.  And  Prince 
Charles'  rewards  were  words  cast  into  the  air ;  nobody 
knew  that  he  would  ever  redeem  them;  nobody  really 
trusted  that  he  would  have  the  desire,  or  the  honor, 
to  redeem  them. 

Being  a  MacDonald,  he  was  accustomed  to  the 
sight,  and  sound,  and  labor  of  the  sea,  and  he  took 
naturally  to  the  life  of  the  sea,  which,  indeed,  in  the 
Orkneys  was  one  of  continual  romance  and  adventure, 
as  well  as  of  mere  business  and  subsistence.  From 
Kirkwall's  deep  harbor  ships  of  great  size  went  to 
and  fro  in  the  world;  one  had  just  returned  from 

64 


CONCEALMENT  65 

Madagascar ;  and  there  were  two  taking  in  their  last 
fresh  water  and  stores  before  proceeding  to  the  ex 
treme  northern  ports  of  America,  with  their  supplies 
for  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company.  Heroes  of  the  floods 
and  the  wilderness,  conquerors  of  terrific  wild  animals, 
patient  bearers  of  hunger  and  cold,  brave  fighters  of 
the  cruel,  wily,  wild  men  of  those  regions,  were  in 
them;  and  Hector  never  wearied  of  the  tales  they 
could  tell  him. 

It  was  soon  noticed  that  Paul  Varrick  and  Hector 
were  much  together;  and  men  and  women  invented 
many  reasons,  mostly  evil  ones,  for  this  companion 
ship.  Some  said  that  Varrick  was  privately  a  Jaco 
bite,  a  Stuart  man;  it  was  even  possible  that  Hector 
had  bought  him,  and  in  that  case  the  Islands  might 
be  led  into  serious  trouble.  Women  were  sure  that  he 
wanted  to  marry  Thyra  to  Hector.  It  was  evident 
that  the  young  man  was  rich  and  noble,  and  well 
known.  Not  a  few  supposed  Hector  might  be  Var- 
rick's  own  son  by  some  Scotch  woman.  His  cousin 
Flett  had  married  a  Fife  girl — who  could  tell  what 
alliance  Varrick  might  have  formed  in  the  strange 
countries  he  had  visited?  After  all,  Thyra  might  not 
be  as  rich  as  she  thought  she  would  be.  The  subject 
was  a  most  serviceable  topic  for  social  gossip;  it  was 
so  many-sided,  taking  in,  not  only  Paul  and  Hector, 
and  Thyra  and  Robert  Thorson,  but  also  Maran 
Flett;  for  Hector  had  quite  captivated  Varrick's 
cousin,  and  was  living  and  boarding  in  her  house. 


66  THYRA  VARRICK 

But  though  everyone  was  talking  of  this  singular 
friendship  and  its  rapid  growth,  there  was  really  noth 
ing  singular  in  it.  Men  of  fifty  years  old  are  often 
greatly  attracted  by  young  men.  If  they  are  bright 
and  handsome,  of  good  birth  and  not  in  want  of 
money,  and  yet  desirous  of  the  company  of  their  eld 
ers,  they  pay  them  a  very  subtle  and  attractive  com 
pliment. 

Among  the  men  of  his  own  age  Paul  found  few  to 
do  him  reverence.  All  of  them  had  gone  through  dif 
ficulties  and  dangers  they  considered  quite  as  remark 
able  as  those  of  Varrick.  Many  of  them  thought  Paul 
Varrick  gave  himself  unnecessary  admiration;  others 
thought  he  assumed  an  air  of  superiority  that  had  no 
foundation  but  money  to  rest  on ;  and  not  a  few  looked 
down  on  him  from  the  Kirk  point  of  view,  for  he  was 
not  as  mindful  of  Sabbath-Day  ordinances  as  he 
should  have  been,  nor  as  generous  concerning  stipends 
and  religious  expenses  as  people  thought  his  wealth 
demanded.  Therefore,  Hector's  frank  admiration 
was  pleasant  to  him.  Had  it  been  mere  talk,  he  would 
not  have  been  caught  by  any  amount  of  praise;  but 
the  young  man  sought  his  company  constantly;  re 
peated  his  stories,  and  insisted  on  hearing  them  over 
again  for  the  pleasure  of  the  company.  Indeed,  he 
flattered  him  so  naturally,  that  it  would  have  been  un 
natural  not  to  believe  in  applause  so  hearty  and  enthu 
siastic. 

But  Paul  went  no  further  than  this ;  he  was  grati- 


CONCEALMENT  67 

fied,  but  only  to  a  certain  extent.  His  infatuation  did 
not  blind  him  to  real  interests  at  stake.  He  never 
for  a  moment  lowered  his  estimation  of  Robert  Thor- 
son;  never,  for  a  moment,  wavered  in  his  resolve  to 
have  Robert,  and  no  one  but  Robert,  for  his  son-in- 
law.  But  Robert  could  not  believe  this,  and  he  suf 
fered  accordingly;  though  neither  by  word  or  look 
had  he  revealed  his  anguish.  He  had  a  feeling  that 
to  give  voice  to  his  fears  might  give  reality;  he  was 
almost  angrily  resolved  to  see  no  change  in  Thyra, 
to  hear  no  change  in  her  voice,  to  put  from  him,  as 
nonsensical,  anything  like  coolness  in  her  manner.  It 
was  an  article  not  only  of  faith  in  his  heart,  but  of 
confidence  in  his  existence,  that  Thyra  could  not, 
would  not,  break  the  unspoken  contract  between  them ; 
it  was  as  inviolable  and  certain  as  life  and  death. 

Paul  Varrick  warmly  countenanced  Robert  in  this 
position;  and  the  sorrow  and  fear  he  had  frequently 
seen  of  late  in  his  eyes,  when  Thyra  was  with  Hector, 
touched  him  to  the  quick,  for  he  had  encouraged  Rob 
ert  from  the  first  and  had  privately  promised  him  his 
daughter.  Besides  which,  he  was  tenacious  beyond 
expression  of  his  word,  or  of  any  promise  or  obliga 
tion  in  which  his  word  stood  for  a  fact.  He  knew, 
also,  that  he  could  die  comfortably  if  Thyra  was  Rob 
ert's  wife;  he  was  not  at  all  sure  he  could  live  com 
fortably  if  she  was  the  wife  of  Hector. 

One  evening  growing  toward  the  herring  fishing, 
Paul  walked  down  to  the  pier,  hoping  to  see  Robert. 


68  THYRA  VARRICK 

He  found  him  on  the  Meum  and  Tuum,  busy  at 
work  among  the  nets,  which  were  likely  to  be  needed 
at  any  hour.  Paul's  heart  smote  him.  Hector  had 
been  much  with  Thyra  of  late,  and  the  lifted  face  of 
Robert  was  full  of  anxious  sadness.  He  nodded  and 
smiled  faintly,  but  went  on  sorting  the  nets  without 
a  word. 

So  Paul  laid  his  arm  across  his  shoulder  and  said : 

"  Art  thou  unhappy?  What  is  there  on  thy  mind? 
Does  it  not  go  well  between  us  ?  " 

Then  Robert  gave  words  to  his  trouble.  "  I 
thought,"  he  said,  "  that  thou  of  all  mortal  men 
wouldst  deal  fairly  with  me." 

"  I  will  stand  by  thee  while  life  lasts,  Robert." 

"  I  thought  thou  wert  willing  I  should  wed  Thyra, 
but  now,  the  rumor  goes  abroad  that  thou  wilt  give 
her  to  this  stranger  Scot.  It  is  not  like  the  rest  of 
thy  dealings  with  me." 

"  Dost  thou  think,  Robert  Thorson,  that  Paul  Var- 
rick  will  ever  tread  his  word  under  his  feet?  Not  one 
letter  of  what  I  have  promised  thee  will  I  call  back." 

"  Thy  cousin  Maran  told  me  that  the  match  is  de 
termined,  and  that  it  was  a  great  match,  and  to  thy 
contentment." 

"  Maran's  tongue  seldom  finds  a  true  tale.  That 
talk  is  like  the  rest  of  her  lying.  I  have  said  I  would 
give  Thyra  to  thee  for  thy  wife,  and,  by  Saint  Mag 
nus  !  I  will  do  it." 

"  Thy  word  is  good  enough,  and  great  enough, 


CONCEALMENT  69 

without  Saint  Magnus  to  bind  it.  We  are  Christian 
men,  and  our  '  yes  '  and  *  no  '  is  our  oath." 

"  Be  it  so,  Robert,  thou  art  a  good  man,  and  will 
it  please  thee  to  marry  Thyra  ?  " 

"  Paul,  thou  knowest  well,  that  all  my  life's  joy 
is  folded  up  in  that  day.  But  let  Thyra  say  the  word ; 
that  is  her  right." 

"  I  will  tell  her  to  do  so  this  night.  It  is  time  she 
settled  herself,  and  put  a  stop  to  envious  tongues.  As 
it  is,  every  woman  has  something  to  say  about  it,  and 
I  like  not  such  lying  words  thrown  about.  I  wish  only 
that  the  talkers  were  men;  then  those  who  spoke  of 
Thyra  wrongfully  should  smart  for  it.  Come,  now, 
let  us  speak  of  our  affairs.  Hast  thou  hired  all  the 
men  for  the  fishing  that  we  need?  " 

"  Save  two.  Dick  Brough  has  asked  for  a  place, 
but  he  is  one  of  the  worst  of  men." 

"  I  like  him  not.  He  is  sulky  and  quarrelsome. 
We  shall  not  be  the  better  for  him." 

"  Donald  Groat  was  here." 

"  There  is  not  a  pin  to  choose  between  Brough  and 
Groat.  With  them  on  the  boat  there  would  always  be 
some  quarrel  to  ward  off,  or  to  fight  out.  Groat  also 
is  an  unlucky  man ;  from  the  first  he  is  unlucky.  Fore- 
speak  others.  Wilt  thou  see  to  it?  " 

"  I  am  ready  to  do  so." 

"  Then  I  will  go  home,  and  I  will  say  my  mind  to 
Thyra  this  hour,,  and  the  upshot  of  our  talk  I  will 
tell  thee  in  the  morning." 


70  THYRA  VARRICK 

"  And  I  pray  thee  be  not  hard  with  her.  A  few 
stiff  words  from  thee  may  shut  every  door  of  her 
heart  against  me.  I  could  not  bear  to  lose  all  hope. 
Oh,  Paul,  I  know  not  what  is  best — to  urge,  or  to 
wait." 

"  Thou  knowest  the  saying  of  old  about  faint 
hearts  and  fair  women.  Fear  not ;  I  tell  thee,  on  mine 
honor,  thou  shalt  have  Thyra  to  wife." 

But  who  is  strong  enough  to  struggle  against  de 
cided  things?  That  night  as  soon  as  Paul  went  out, 
Thyra  began  to  prepare  herself  for  a  visit  to  her 
cousin.  But  as  soon  as  she  did  so  a  strange  lassitude, 
a  sudden  indifference  to  the  visit,  came  over  her.  She 
could  not  dress  her  hair;  it  was  up  and  down  with  it, 
until  her  arms  were  tired  and  her  head  ached ;  and 
even  then  she  was  dissatisfied  with  results.  She  could 
not  find  her  belt;  Asta  had  not  cleaned  her  shoes; 
there  was  a  rent  in  her  gown,  and  the  right  colored 
thread  to  mend  it  had  disappeared.  She  felt  as  if 
her  hands  were  crossed — she  was  dressing  as  we  do 
in  troublous  dreams,  when  the  Fates  are  undressing 
us  as  fast  as  we  proceed.  At  length,  with  some  tem 
per,  she  took  out  her  comb  and  said  crossly,  "Very 
well,  then,  do  without  it !  "  and  so  let  her  fair  hair  fall 
into  the  freedom  it  was  apparently  determined  to 
have.  Then  she  put  back  in  their  places  the  gar 
ments  she  could  not  manage,  and  in  her  simplest 
gown  went  to  the  open  door  of  the  house,  and  sat 
down  on  the  topmost  step. 


CONCEALMENT  71 

"  Why  should  I  trouble  myself  for  Maran  ?  "  she 
thought.  "  Let  her  get  news  from  somebody  else  to 
night.  Last  night  I  dressed  myself  and  Hector  was 
not  there ;  he  has  got  over  the  sea  fever,  and  nothing 
but  the  fishing  pleases  him.  Well,  then,  let  him  go 
to  the  boats,  I  will  not  run  after  him;  he  thinks  him 
self  above  all  other  men  in  the  Islands,  so  it  seems  to 
me.  I  will  stay  at  home.  My  heart  tells  me  this  is 
the  best  way." 

She  sat  still  in  the  place  she  had  chosen.  There 
was  no  work,  no  book,  in  her  hand,  and  she  did  not 
think  of  such  a  thing  as  knitting  or  reading.  Her 
eyes  were  fixed  upon  some  boats  lying  far  out  on  the 
horizon,  and  she  wondered  in  which  one  Hector  was 
singing  and  telling  stories,  and  making  all  the  men 
wonder,  and  smile  at  his  cleverness.  He  had  become 
a  great  favorite  with  these  silent  Norse  fishermen; 
for  he  paid  his  way  generously  into  their  boats,  and 
was  as  good  at  work  as  he  was  clever  and  amusing 
in  words.  While  they  lay  on  the  decks  waiting  for  the 
fish  to  fill  their  nets,  he  would  stir  their  hearts  with 
tales  of  Fingal,  or  the  songs  of  Ossian,  but  as  soon 
as  work  was  to  be  done,  he  would  break  a  word  in 
the  middle,  be  on  his  feet,  and  ready  to  help  in  a 
moment. 

Thyra  was  intensely  proud  of  his  influence  and 
intensely  jealous  of  the  men  over  whom  it  was  ex 
ercised.  During  the  few  weeks  which  had  elapsed 
since  Hector's  arrival,  their  intimacy  had  become  very 


72  THYRA  VARRICK 

near  and  lover-like;  and  all  the  more  dangerous  be 
cause  it  was  so  carefully  hid  from  Thyra's  father. 
Hector  was  determined  to  win  Thyra,  but  also  deter 
mined  to  avoid  the  powerful  obstacle  of  Paul's  opposi 
tion.  So  he  wooed  the  girl  in  all  those  sweet  ways 
which  love  teaches ;  he  wooed  her  thus  even  in  Paul 
Varrick's  house  and  presence,  finding  many  delightful 
opportunities,  which  by  their  very  secrecy  and  reti 
cence  had  that  power,  inscrutable  and  deep-reaching, 
which  more  candid  and  open  endearments  would  have 
lacked. 

She  was  deeply  in  love,  but  as  yet  did  not  herself 
know  how  deeply.  A  restless  longing  to  be  ever  in 
Hector's  presence  consumed  her;  yet  when  they  were 
together  she  was  generally  ill  at  ease,  and  half -resent 
ful  of  his  control.  And,  oh !  when  he  was  absent  for 
a  whole  day,  the  world  was  void,  and  life  desolate,  and 
not  to  be  borne !  At  such  times  she  had  begun  to  say 
to  herself,  "  I  am  either  in  love  or  bereft  of  my  wits ; 
and  Maran  says  he  is  going  away  in  the  summer! 
Then  I  shall  also  go  away,  but  it  will  be  to  the  kirk- 
yard  ;  I  know  that  things  have  come  to  this  pass  with 
me.  But  what  is  in  my  heart  must  be  quiet.  Oh, 
Hector !  Hector !  " 

It  was  this  intense  secret  love,  and  the  thoughts  it 
bred,  that  brought  her  to  the  hour  and  the  place  where 
Love  and  Sorrow  were  waiting  for  her.  In  that  still, 
strange,  heavenly  twilight,  sifted  through  with  au 
roras,  as  she  sat  motionless,  thinking,  dreaming,  long- 


CONCEALMENT  73 

ing,  she  suddenly  heard  someone  coming.  She  stood 
up  to  listen.  It  was  Hector!  It  was  Hector!  The 
Inner  Woman  told  her  at  once,  and  she  regarded  the 
omen — told  her  with  a  hopelessness  that  was  almost 
terror.  For  in  the  midst  of  her  joy,  tears  sprang 
to  her  eyes;  she  trembled,  she  was  as  cold  as  death, 
premonitory  grief  and  fear  were  in  her  soul;  but  she 
asked  neither  question  nor  advice  from  this  august 
friend.  Her  heart  throbbed  wildly  to  the  music  of 
the  approaching  footsteps,  and  when  Hector  came 
close  to  her,  he  saw  in  her  face  and  in  her  attitude 
that  the  hour  so  ardently  desired  had  come. 

For,  erect  as  she  stood  before  him,  there  was  an  un 
doubted,  though  invisible,  humility  in  her  appearance. 
It  was  not  in  her  unbound  hair,  or  her  dropped  arms, 
or  her  timid  greeting ;  it  was  her  apprehending  inner 
self  that  confessed  resistance  to  Fate  no  longer  pos 
sible.  Thyra  was  unconscious  of  this  spiritual  defeat, 
this  withdrawal,  as  it  were,  of  her  good  angel;  but 
Hector  felt  that  all  opposition  had  been  removed ;  he 
did  not  ask  how.  His  love  instantly  grew  impetuous, 
and  more  imperative,  as  he  joyfully  understood  that 
Thyra's  heart  was  ready  to  surrender  to  his  summons. 
Without  question  or  permission  he  seated  her  at  his 
side,  and  then  gazed  with  rapture  at  her  loveliness. 

"  Oh,  beautiful  Thyra !  Oh,  lovely  Thyra !  Oh, 
darling !  darling !  I  love  you !  I  love  you !  I  love 
you ! " 

Softer,  and  lower,  grew  every  word  of  this  pas- 


74  THYRA  VARRICK 

sionate  declaration;  and  his  arm  was  around  her 
waist  when  he  whispered  the  last  word;  and  Thyra 
had  a  joy  past  believing — a  joy  wonderful,  immeas 
urable,  transporting !  But  with  a  strange  contradic 
tion  she  remained  silent  and  apparently  unmoved.  He 
took  her  hands,  he  blessed  her  beauty,  he  wooed  her 
with  all  those  flaming,  persuasive  words  the  Gael  can 
always  bring  from  his  heart  to  his  lips.  Not  one  of 
them  fell  to  the  ground.  They  burned  in  her  heart, 
they  leaped  to  her  eyes,  they  loosened  her  tongue,  and 
she  lifted  the  full  splendor  of  her  face  to  his,  and 
looked  straight  into  his  eyes. 

"  Dear  one ! "  she  said,  "  the  Good  Being  knows 
that  I  love  thee !  " 

Then  his  soul  sprang  to  her,  and  he  kissed  her  from 
hands  to  mouth,  and  called  her ,  "  His  wife !  His 
sweet  wife!  "  until  his  words  grew  faint  with  joy,  and 
were  broken  on  her  lips  with  kisses,  and  then  ceased 
in  that  divine  silence  that,  falling  between  lovers,  is 
the  surest  and  sweetest  of  revealers.  For  in  love  it 
is  thus — a  look  and  a  kiss — and  all  has  been  said.  Oh, 
how  wonderful  is  this  mere  fact  of  loving ! 

In  this  transporting  hour  they  thought  only  of 
themselves.  They  forgot  her  father;  Hector  forgot 
Sara;  and  the  New  Love,  glorying  in  its  success, 
cast  not  one  look  behind  to  where  the  Old  Love  waited 
vainly  for  some  token  of  faithfulness.  Infolded  by 
each  other's  arms,  their  happy  faces  beaming  with 
smiles  of  youthful  felicity,  shadeless,  cloudless,  sad- 


CONCEALMENT  75 

dened  by  no  yesterdays  and  fearing  no  to-morrows. 
This  halcyon  trance,  this  truce  of  sorrowful  life, 
was  interrupted  by  the  harsh,  melancholy  voice  of 
Paul  Varrick  singing: 

"  '  Oh,  the  Sea!  the  Sea! 
A  cruel  Mistress  she. 
Her  winds  are  full  of  moans, 
Her  deeps  of  dead  men's  bones. 
Oh,  the  Sea!  the  Sea!'" 

Thyra  started  up  in  the  greatest  alarm.  "  Now, 
Hector,  thou  must  go ! "  she  said ;  "  indeed  thou 
must." 

"  But  I  want  to  see  the  Captain.     I  must  tell  him." 

"  No,  no,  no !  Thou  must  not  say  a  word.  Little 
thou  knowest  what  sorrow  it  may  bring  to  us.  And 
to-night  I  beg  thee  to  go  away,  to  make  haste — when 
my  father  is  at  singing  point,  he  is  masterful  to  talk 
to.  Thou  wilt  not  be  able  to  manage  him.  Hector, 
I  pray  thee  go  quickly !  It  is  the  best  way !  " 

Her  eager,  trembling  voice,  her  anxious  face,  her 
urgent  manner,  were  an  imperative  command.  And 
Hector  was  not  averse  to  put  off  a  conversation  whose 
satisfaction  was,  at  least,  doubtful.  Indeed,  his  very 
appearance  in  that  hour,  triumphantly  joyous  and 
confident,  would  have  provoked  Paul.  Thyra  knew 
this,  so  with  entreaties  and  embraces  he  kissed  her,  and 
slipped  quietly  away  among  the  coast  cliffs  to  Maran's 
house.  But  in  that  hour  all  roads  were  heavenly 
roads  to  Hector.  The  cliffs,  and  the  ocean,  the 


76  THYRA  VARRICK 

lonely  land  under  the  glorious  sky,  the  sleeping  town, 
the  dreamlike  ships  on  the  horizon — all  these  things 
seemed  but  part  and  parcel  of  his  love  and  his  felicity. 
For  there  is  a  mystical  communion  of  touch  between 
man  and  nature;  and  the  earth  and  the  sea,  and  the 
heavens  reflected  in  a  thousand  ways,  the  happiness 
Hector  knew  not  how  to  express. 

Paul  came  slowly  homeward,  singing  and  talking 
to  himself;  and  Thyra  had  time  to  call  up  all  the 
strength  that  joy  had  scattered.  She  resumed  her 
seat  on  the  step  and,  leaning  her  head  against  the 
lintel  of  the  door,  greeted  her  father  with  the  air  and 
manner  of  one  weary  with  watching  for  him. 

"  I  am  later  than  my  custom,  Thyra,"  he  said  at 
once ;  "  but  as  I  was  coming  home  I  met  Captain  Yell, 
and  for  three  years  he  has  been  away  on  the  whaling 
grounds.  Hast  thou  been  alone  ?  " 

"  I  did  not  go  to  Maran's ;  I  could  not  dress  my 
self ;  I  think  the  fairies  were  in  my  clothes — I  was 
weary  for  thee." 

"  Good  girl !  To-night  was  a  night  by  itself.  It 
was  Yell's  night.  Everyone  was  right  glad  to  see 
him — a  brisk  brave  man,  well  to  do,  a  proper  man 
in  all  things.  In  that  he  is  like  Robert.  Wait  a 
moment,  I  want  to  speak  to  thee." 

"  Father,  I  am  sleepy." 

"  Put  out  the  candle,  and  listen  to  what  I  say.  I 
am  not  minded  to  let  thee  sleep,  or  to  sleep  myself,  till 
I  have  said  the  words  I  promised  to  say.  This  night 


CONCEALMENT  77 

Robert  Thorson  asked  me  to  give  thee  to  him  for  his 
wife." 

"  There  is  no  need  that  I  should  tell  thee,  father, 
Norse  women  give  themselves  away." 

"  With  the  consent  of  their  parents ;  that  is  the 
first  step  with  a  good  girl." 

"  Robert  has  never  the  said  the  word  '  wife '  to  me. 
Let  him  speak  for  himself ;  that  is  only  right." 

"  He  will  speak  fast  enough.  He  knows,  now,  th..t 
he  may  do  so.  I  have  said  thou  shalt  marry  him,  and 
so  it  shall  be.  I  mean  it." 

"  I  will  not  marry  anyone  just  yet.  Art  thou  tired 
of  me?  Never  did  I  hear  of  a  father  bargaining 
away  his  daughter." 

"  I  gave  thee  to  a  good  man." 

"  And  what  did  he  give  thee  for  the  gift  ?  " 

"  Thou'rt  a  temper- try  ing  woman.  Listen  to  what 
I  say.  I  have  heard  much  ill  report  of  thy  doings 
lately." 

"  Why  didst  thou  not  strike  those  who  spoke  ill  of 
me?  Because  I  am  beautiful  they  hate  and  defame 
me,  and  thou  wert  not  quick  to  defend  me.  I  am  much 
to  be  pitied." 

"  Well,  then,  if  thou  are  to  be  pitied  and  defended, 
Robert  Thorson  is  the  man  who  can  do  it.  When 
thou  art  married  to  him  thou  wilt  not  have  me  to  jeer 
at." 

"  I  am  sorry  I  spoke  those  words ;  but  when  I  hear 
thee  saying  *  Get  married,  get  married,'  I  am  down- 


78  THYRA  VARRICK 

cast  about  it;  so  I  do  not  say  wise  words.  I  am 
sorry  to  grieve  thee." 

"  As  for  me,  I  forgive,  for  I  love  thee.  But  I  have 
made  up  my  mind  about  Robert.  I  have  good  ground 
to  stand  on  in  this  matter,  and  I  will  not  move  an  inch. 
Robert  will  speak  to  thee." 

"  Why  should  he?  If  thou  hast  given  me  away 
why  should  he  speak  ?  Thou  hast  made  me  in  his  eyes 
a  thing,  not  a  woman.  Very  well,  if  I  marry  him  I 
will  teach  him  that  I  am  not  a  woman.  Yes,  I  will  do 
nothing  to  his  pleasure." 

"  Thou  wilt  make  a  town's  talk  of  thyself.  I  know 
well  the  secret  of  thy  disobedience.  It  is  Hector  Mac- 
Donald.  Do  not  think  he  will  ever  mate  with  thee. 
That  is  as  likely  as  that  the  eagle  and  the  gray  gull 
should  nest  together.  Moreover,  Bor  Black  says  that 
one  told  him  MacDonald  was  already  betrothed  to  a 
Highland  chief's  daughter." 

"  And  that  is  a  lie." 

"How  canst  thou  tell?" 

"  Now  I  se£  that  he  also  has  thy  ill-will." 

"  I  trouble  not  myself  about  him.  He  is  good  com 
pany  for  me,  but  not  for  thee,  and  I  may  as  well  say 
now  what  I  shall  say  later:  it  is  time  thou  broke  off 
going  about  with  him.  He  is  full  of  talk  about 
princes  and  ladies ;  and  to  be  short  on  this  matter, 
many  people  have  told  my  very  self,  to  my  face,  that 
he  makes  love  to  thee.  Is  that  a  lie  ?  " 

"  And  what  didst  thou  say  to  that?  " 


CONCEALMENT  79 

"  I  said  what  I  said." 

"Well?" 

"  I  said  neither  more  nor  less  than  I  would  rather 
see  thee  dead  than  the  wife  of  Hector  MacDonald.  I 
said  moreover  thou  wert  promised  to  Robert  Thorson. 
Pass  thy  word  that  thou  wilt  marry  no  one  else." 

"  No,  I  will  not  do  that.  I  will  be  free  as  thou 
art.  Do  I  trouble  thee  about  marrying?  Yet  many 
a  time  I  have  heard  this  and  that  about  Vesta  Skade, 
Norna  Vedder,  and  my  cousin  Maran." 

"  Wilt  thou  keep  thy  tongue  in  bridle  ?  My  mar 
rying  or  not  marrying  is  quite  another  affair.  Thou 
art  to  marry  Robert,  and  that  before  winter  comes 
again.  Do  not  set  about  to  thwart  my  plans,  for  I 
am  able  to  bring  this  thing  to  pass.  I  have  given  it 
out  that  thou  wilt  marry  Robert  Thorson,  and  I  will 
take  no  other  thing  in  hand  till  it  be  done." 

"  Thou  hast  taken  in  hand  a  thing  greater  than 
thou  can  manage — without  my  will  go  with 
thine." 

"  I  will  do  the  thing  I  have  said ;  if  thou  thwart 
me  it  will  be  worse  for  thee  than  thou  dreamest." 

"  If  thou  threaten  me  I  will  do  nothing ;  I  will  do 
nothing  at  all." 

"  It  is  thy  bounden  duty  to  obey  me." 

"Did  not  I  tell  thee  I  am  bound  to  no  man?  I 
am  as  free  as  Magnus  Varrick,  who  came  here  first 
of  all  the  Varricks,  because  he  would  not  be  bound  to 
obey  even  King  Hacon." 


8o  THYRA  VARRICK 

"  What  is  the  use  of  talking ;  thou  wilt  be  the  wife 
of  Robert  Thorson.  I  will  make  that  come  to 
pass." 

"  Then  thou  wilt  do  something  worth  talking  about. 
I  am  aching  with  sleep  and  the  trouble  thou  hast  laid 
on  me;  and  I  will  go  now." 

"  Go  then,  but  for  the  time  to  come  I  will  put  little 
trust  in  thee.  And  why  wilt  thou  strive  against  what 
is  to  be?  It  is  sure  to  happen." 

"  The  future  will  put  that  to  the  proof.  I  think 
thou  hast  forgotten  how  to  love  me !  That  Scot  with 
whom  thou  now  spendest  thy  days  has  weaned  thee 
from  me.  Before  he  came  thou  wert  ever  kind  to 
Thyra;  now  thy  good  words  are  all  for  him.  When 
wilt  thou  send  him  away  ?  Or  is  he  to  take  my  place  in 
thy  heart?  Yes,  I  have  heard  that  he  is  thy  own  son ; 
many  have  told  me  so,  and  that  is  the  wherefore  thou 
art  ready  to  give  me  away  to  Robert  Thorson.  It  is 
such  a  shame  to  me !  I  cannot  show  my  face  to  my 
friends;  thou  art  cruel,  cruel,  and  my  heart  is  like 
to  break,"  and  she  threw  herself  on  the  sofa  and 
sobbed  aloud. 

And  then  that  happened  that  always  happens  in 
such  cases.  Paul  humbled  himself  before  his  lovely 
weeping  child,  and  said: 

"  I  love  thee !  I  do  love  thee,  and  that  beyond  all 
others.  I  have  no  child  but  thee ;  those  who  say  I  have 
I  will  reckon  with.  I  seek  only  thy  happiness— thy 
mother  in  heaven,  she  knows  that,  Thyra !  Thyra ! 


CONCEALMENT  81 

Cease  weeping.  Wilt  thou  cease  now,  at  once?  Thy 
tears  blister  my  heart." 

"Thou  dost  love  me,  father?" 

"  As  my  life." 

"  Thou  wilt  always  love  me?  " 

"  I  swear  it.  Not  while  my  life  days  last  will  I 
cease  to  love  thee.  I  lay  this  vow  in  the  hands  of 
God." 

At  these  words  she  rose,  put  her  arms  around  his 
neck  and  kissed  him,  and  then  they  parted.  She 
thought  she  had  conquered.  But  as  Paul  undressed 
that  night,  he  muttered  to  himself : 

"  My  heart  tells  me  what  she  would  not  tell  me. 
Where  there  is  smoke  there  is  fire.  Lovely  and  dear 
is  Thyra  Varrick,  but  also  she  is  a  woman,  and  there- 
fere  a  Daughter  of  Concealment." 


CHAPTER  IV 

Love  Is  Love  Forever  More 

THE  reconciliation  was  not  as  complete  as  it 
appeared    to    be.      Thyra  had  been  neither 
frank  nor  confidential,  and  Paul  felt  it.     The 
morning  light  brought  a  revelation  of  this  fact  he 
could  not  reason  away;    and  he  was  glum  and  un 
happy  in  consequence. 

"  She  has  sailed  all  around  me  again,"  he  mut 
tered,  as  he  made  the  knot  in  his  neckerchief; 
"  sailed  all  around  me.  She  put  me  in  the  wrong, 
when  I  was  in  the  right;  she  made  me  make  promises 
instead  of  making  them  herself.  I  may  be  a  match 
for  winds  and  waves,  and  rough  men  and  whales,  and 
polar  bears,  but  I  am  a  simpleton  on  a  waterlogged 
ship,  in  the  hands  of  a  woman — of  a  child  not  nine 
teen  years  old  yet.  I  will  see  if  Robert  Thorson  can 
do  any  better ;  he  ought  to  have  looked  after  the  girl 
before  this.  Little  time  I  lost  when  I  wanted  Thyra's 
mother.  I  told  her  I  wanted  her,  and  I  would  not 
take  *  no '  from  her.  And  I  shall  tell  Robert,  if  he 
does  not  pluck  up  his  courage  soon,  that  Scot  will 
carry  off  Thyra  in  his  very  sight.  I  wonder  if  she 
believed  he  was  her  half-brother !  Nonsense,  she  did 


LOVE  IS  LOVE  FOREVER      83 

not!  It  was  only  another  of  her  tricks — very  clever 
in  the  little  witch,  but  I  will  outsail  her  yet."  And 
something  within  him  answered  scornfully  "  Per 
haps  ! "  but  he  did  not  voice  the  doubt. 

Such  thoughts  naturally  made  him  silent  at  his 
breakfast,  but  Thyra  was  unusually  merry  and 
affectionate.  She  had  taken  pains  to  look  lovely; 
and  she  had  gathered  from  Asta  and  Elga  in  the 
kitchen  the  gossip  of  the  town — "  There  was  a  whale 
in  the  shallow  water  by  Copinsay,"  she  said ;  "  and 
two  strange  ships  had  been  seen  off  Stromness."  She 
even  asked  Paul  if  he  would  take  a  message  to  Robert 
for  her,  but  Paul,  like  the  majority  of  men,  grew 
cross  as  the  woman  coaxing  him  grew  kind;  and  he 
answered  with  indifference: 

"  Take  thy  own  love  messages.  Thou  hast  treated 
Robert  as  badly  as  can  be,  but  I'll  be  bound  thou  wilt 
beguile  him  as  easy  as  if  he  was  about  four  years 
old." 

"Father!" 

"  To  be  sure.  Thou  art  much  the  same  as  all  other 
women." 

"  Why  are  men  so  fain  and  ready  to  marry,  if 
women  are  so  ill-made  ?  " 

"  Good  or  bad,  wives  must  be  had ;  bad,  most  of 
them,  full  of  faults.  But  I  have  something  better 
than  women  to  think  about,  if  the  whale  at  Copinsay 
is  not  another  bit  of  trickery;  but  like  enough  that 
tale  was  bred  and  born  in  my  own  kitchen." 


84  THYRA  VARRICK 

"  Thy  tongue  should  not  be  a  sword,  father.  I 
have  tried  to  speak  to  thee  kindly,  and  thou  wouldst 
not  be  kind.  Some  day  thou  wilt  remember — and  be 
sorry  for  it." 

"  Thou  art  always  chattering.  There  is  no  good 
in  all  that  we  have  said.  Fate  rules  in  this  thing,  I 
see." 

He  spoke  no  more,  and  went  out  with  an  air  of 
sadness  that  made  Thyra  very  unhappy.  After  her 
selfish  fashion  she  loved  her  father;  and,  also,  his 
reticence  troubled  her.  He  was  generally  so  ready 
to  say  what  he  wished  and  what  he  expected,  and  what 
he  was  resolved  to  have  and  te  do.  If,  then,  he 
should  now  begin  to  keep  his  own  counsel,  how  could 
she  order  her  life  so  as  to  avoid  open  disobedience 
and  open  disputing? 

Paul  found  Robert  on  the  Meum  and  Tuum, 
which  was  ready  to  sail.  The  report  of  the  stranded 
whale  was  true,  and  he  had  just  sent  the  news  to 
Paul's  house,  being  sure  he  would  desire  to  join  in 
the  capture. 

"  That  is  true,"  said  Paul  when  Robert  had  ex 
plained  the  matter ;  "  I  will  surely  go  to  Copinsay, 
but  thou  hast  other  fishing  to  do.  I  have  had  a  talk 
with  Thyra;  now  it  is  thy  turn.  She  is  expecting 
thee,  and  delays  in  love  are  not  fortunate." 

"  Thou  givest  me  the  best  of  good  news,"  said  Rob 
ert,  flushing  scarlet  with  pleasure,  as  he  lifted  his 
coat  and  leaped  to  the  pier.  And  Paul  laughed 


LOVE  IS  LOVE  FOREVER      85 

within  himself,  a  laugh  not  devoid  of  irony,  for  he 
saw  that  Paul  Varrick  had  instantly  become  a  person 
of  no  importance,  and  that  Robert  took  no  further 
interest  in  the  whale,  or  the  boat,  or  indeed  in  any 
thing  concerning  the  matter  in  hand. 

*'  He  will  walk  a  little  slower,  and  hold  his  head 
a  little  lower,  in  an  hour  or  two,"  he  thought.  "  For 
whether  Thyra  takes  his  love  or  not,  she  will  make 
him  feel  in  some  of  her  queer  ways  that  he  has  been 
grievously  in  the  wrong,  or  else  forwardsome  beyond 
measure.  He  will  be  either  in  a  kind  of  shamefaced 
heaven,  or  down  in  the  depths  of  the  sea,  when  I  see 
him  next.  What  fools  men  are !  Here  is  a  big  whale 
to  harpoon  and  bring  to  shore,  and  Robert  leaves  the 
fun  and  profit  to  beg  a  girl's  kiss  and  a  promise. 
Love  is  a  great  mystery ! "  And  then  after  a 
thoughtful  pause,  "  After  all,  it  may  be  the  mystery 
that  makes  life  worth  having." 

Thyra  was  expecting  Robert.  If  he  had  spoken 
to  her  father  on  the  previous  night,  he  was  sure  to 
follow  her  father's  acceptance  of  his  suit  by  an  im 
mediate  appeal  to  herself.  Probably  this  thought 
and  expectation  was  accountable  for  the  pains  she  had 
taken  with  her  toilet;  for  never  is  a  woman  more 
desirous  to  look  her  best  than  when  she  is  going  to 
refuse  herself  to  her  lover.  Robert  found  her  lean 
ing  over  the  wall  that  divided  the  yard  of  Paul's 
house  from  the  edge  of  the  cliffs,  and  the  breaking 
waves  below  them.  She  turned  with  a  smile  as  he 


86  THYRA  VARRICK 

greeted  her,  and  pointed  out  the  gulls  feeding  on  the 
bread  and  fish  she  had  just  cast  to  them,  talking  and 
laughing  merrily  as  she  did  so. 

He  was  disturbed  by  her  exuberant  spirits,  and 
found  it  hard  to  say  the  words  burning  his  tongue. 
But  his  love  was  too  great  to  be  silenced  by  such  de 
lusive  mirth  as  Thyra  was  indulging;  and  the  invin 
cible  truth  of  his  atmosphere  quickly  dashed  the 
mockery  of  her  affected  mood.  He  could  not  answer 
its  insincerity,  and  she  soon  became  quieter  and  turned 
toward  the  house,  talking  of  her  father  and  the  whale, 
but  aware  through  all  her  words  of  Robert's  absolute 
indifference  to  them.  For  the  man's  heart  was  so 
full  of  love  that  all  other  subjects  passed  him  like  the 
wind;  and  she  understood  that  he  was  no  longer 
to  be  put  off.  She  had  come  to  the  answering  of 
questions,  and  she  accepted  the  situation. 

Therefore,  as  they  crossed  the  yard  together  Thyra 
looked  well  at  her  lover.  "  He  is  very  much  of  a 
man,"  she  thought,  "  and  until  I  am  married  to  Hec 
tor,  I  will  not  let  him  go.  Little  knows  a  woman 
what  friends  she  will  need ;  and  no  friend  better  than 
an  old  lover."  In  fact  she  was  resolved  on  a  policy 
of  procrastination,  tempered  by  that  sweet  coercion 
which  throws  itself  upon  the  forbearance  and  affec 
tion  it  intends  to  use  for  its  own  advantage. 

When  they  entered  the  house  she  made  him  sit 
down,  took  his  cap  from  his  head,  and  brought  him 
a  glass  of  blanda.  Her  face  had  become  kind  and 


LOVE  IS  LOVE  FOREVER      87 

serious;  and  her  smile,  as  she  offered  him  the  drink, 
was  delightful.  He  drew  her  to  his  side,  and  tried 
to  speak,  but  could  not  find  the  words  he  had  been 
preparing  all  night  long.  And  Thyra  saw  his  diffi 
culty,  and  began  the  conversation  for  him,  in  a  man 
ner  so  direct  that  it  opened  the  gates  of  speech  at 
once. 

"  Robert,"  she  said,  "  my  father  told  me  thou 
wouldst  be  here;  so  then  I  have  not  gone  to  Maran's 
as  I  intended.  He  said  thou  hadst  something  to  tell 
me.  Is.it  about  thy  cousin  Barbara?  That  news  is 
late ;  I  know  already  that  she  is  to  be  married  at  the 
Feast." 

"  I  am  not  thinking  of  Barbara.  I  am  thinking 
of  nothing  but  thee;  and  I  have  only  one  thing  to 
tell  thee,  though  I  may  tell  it  to  all  eternity.  It  is 
that — I  love  thee!  I  can  say  no  more,  and  no  less, 
if  I  speak  forever." 

"  Well,  then,  I  have  known  this ;  ever  since  I  was 
as  high  as  thy  knee,  I  have  known  thou  lovedst  me.  I 
am  not  blind  to  true  love.  Always  thou  hast  been 
kind  as  Heaven  to  me." 

"  Dost  thou,  then,  love  me?  " 

"  How  could  I  help  loving  thee  ?  If  I  did  not  love 
thee,  I  would  scorn  the  best  of  friends,  for  I  put  thee 
next  to  my  father." 

"  That  is  what  thy  father  told  me,  or  I  had  feared 
to  say  the  words  I  came  to  say.  Wilt  thou  be  my 
wife?  " 


THYRA  VARRICK 


"  Now  thou  art  going  too  fast.  A  girl  wants  her 
girlhood.  I  am  too  young  to  marry.  Why  wilt  thou 
torment  me  ?  " 

"  Thy  father  says " 

"  Yes,  I  know.  It  is  a  shame  for  him !  I  think 
he  wants  to  go  sailing  again ;  and  so  he  would  be  rid 
of  the  charge  of  me.  It  makes  me  hide  my  face  from 
all  the  women  in  the  town.  *  Paul  Varrick  is  egging 
on  Robert  Thorson  to  marry  his  daughter/  that  is 
what  many  say;  and  others  go  further  and  vow 

*  Paul  Varrick  is  trying  to  make  the  young  MacDon- 
ald  marry  her.'     Robert,  it  is  not  fair!     It  is  very 
cruel !     And  thou !  thou !     to  crown  all ;  thou  of  all 
men,  to  back  up  these  gossips !    I  cannot  bear  it ! " 

"  My  love !  My  love !  What  dost  thou  wish  me 
to  do?  " 

"  I  will  tell  thee.  When  my  father  speaks  to  thee 
again,  say  to  him,  Thyra  is  not  ready  to  name  her 
wedding  day.  I  wish  not  that  she  should  be  put 
under  force  to  be  my  wife.  When  she  is  willing,  that 
is  my  time.  Say  these  words,  wilt  thou,  neither  more 
nor  less,  and  stick  to  them?  Am  I  not  reasonable?  " 

"  I  cannot  deny  thee." 

"  I  am  weary  to  death  of  people  saying,  Thyra  is 
to  be  married  to  this  man,  and  that  man ;  on  this  day, 
and  that  day ;  for  this  reason,  and  that  reason ;  but 
always  the  beginning  and  the  tag  end  of  every  talk 
is,  Thyra  is  to  be  married.  Say  thou  to  such  gossips, 

*  None  of  you  know  the  truth.'     I  wish  that  they 


LOVE  IS  LOVE  FOREVER      89 

would  talk  of  their  own  weddings ;  they  have  talked 
me  out  of  all  love  for  mine." 

"  But  thou  wilt  think  of  it  anon?  " 

"  Anon,  and  anon,  if  I  am  let  alone.  Did  thou 
hear  that  my  father,  also,  is  to  be  married?  " 

"  That  story  is  beyond  likelihood.  I  give  it  a  deaf 
ear  always." 

"  I  know  not,  Robert.  Why,  then,  is  my  father 
so  anxious  to  give  me  to  thy  care?  It  makes  me 
hot  with  shame.  Cannot  thou  feel  how  I  must 
feel?"  :***ff 

"  Yes,  I  can.  And,  oh,  thou  dear  thing !  It  will 
go  ill  with  those  who  talk  of  thee,  and  thy  affairs, 
where  I  can  hear  them." 

Then  she  began  to  cry  softly,  and  to  cover 
her  face  with  her  hands ;  and  Robert  comforted  her, 
and  said  she  was  altogether  right,  and  only  modest 
as  a  maid  should  be ;  and  he  vowed  on  her  hands  lying 
in  his  hands,  that  he  would  "  live  waiting  for  her 
word,  and  suffer  no  one  to  make  her  miserable  in  his 
name,  or  for  his  pleasure." 

And  he  looked  so  manly  and  tender  in  his  self-sac 
rifice  that  her  heart  smote  her.  For  to  Robert  her 
distress  was  very  real,  and  it  seemed  an  incredible 
cruelty  to  him  that  for  anything  she  should  be  made 
to  weep.  Her  lovely,  piteous  face,  her  dropped  eyes, 
her  air  of  humiliation,  bred  anger  against  himself, 
as  well  as  against  all  others  who  could  wound  by  word 
or  deed  a  creature  so  beautiful  and  helpless. 


90  THYRA  VARRICK 

He  would  not  distress  her  by  any  further  pleading 
of  his  own  cause;  but,  lifting  her  hands,  kissed  them, 
and  went  away  so  softly,  that  Thyra  did  not  know 
he  had  left  her,  until  she  opened  her  eyes  to  see  if 
he  was  present  or  not.  And  when  she  perceived  that 
she  was  alone  she  was  strangely  unhappy.  The  som 
ber,  piteous  power  of  his  silent,  patient  acceptance 
of  her  uncertain  affection  and  dubious  promise 
affected  her  as  no  reproaches  could  have  done. 

"  He  is  a  good  man,"  she  said,  weeping  a  little 
more,  and  going  to  the  yard  to  watch  his  slow, 
dolorous  footsteps  as  they  took  him  from  love  and 
hope  to  the  lonely  places  of  suspense  and  accepted 
sacrifice.  For  who,  in  the  first  moments  of  such  bit 
ter  disappointment,  can  lift  up  the  heart  and  sing 
cheerfully  the  Hymn  of  Renunciation? 

Yet  in  spite  of  her  little  compunctions  she  could 
not  resist  the  feminine  instinct  of  cruelty  in  her  heart. 
She  called  him  back  in  a  voice  so  clear  and  sweet  that 
he  could  not  shut  his  ears  to  her  invitation.  Hesitat 
ing,  with  hope  striving  against  doubt,  he  went  back 
to  where  she  stood  bending  over  the  stone  wall,  a 
vision  of  youth  and  perfect  beauty,  and  apparent 
affection. 

"  Robert,"  she  said,  avoiding  the  look  of  speechless 
inquiry  in  his  sad  eyes,  "  Robert,  I  have  something 
to  ask  of  thee.  It  is  that  thou  wilt  stand  up  for  me, 
and  for  my  good  name,  against  all  who  slander  me, 
men  or  women." 


LOVE  IS  LOVE  FOREVER       91 

"  I  will  do  that.  Was  it  for  this  only  thou  called 
me?" 

"  There  is  another  thing,  I  fear  so  much  my 
father's  anger.  Thou  knowest  when  he  is  angry  he 
is  beyond  all  reason,  and  then  I  am  afraid  to  be  near 
him.  Let  him  not  blame  me,  Robert,  for  anything." 

"  If  there  is  blame,  it  is  mine,  and  I  will  answer  it." 

"  Say  nothing  to  him  about  Thyra  that  he  can  pick 
a  quarrel  on.  Wilt  thou  do  this  for  me?  " 

"  I  have  promised.  It  is  but  a  little  thing.  Is 
this  all  of  thy  wish?" 

"  I  am  afraid  of  father — and  of  evil  tongues." 

"  Fear  not.  I  am  between  thee  and  all  that  can 
give  thee  trouble.  Is  this  all?  quite  all?  " 

"  One  thing  more ;  I  would  not  like  thee  to  be 
angry  with  me." 

"  My  heart  is  so  full  of  love  for  thee  there  is  not 
room  in  it  for  one  angry  thought." 

"  And  wilt  thou  remember  me — always  ?  " 

"  I  could  no  more  forget  thee  than  forget  to  draw 
the  breath  of  life.  Is  this  all  ?  "  and  he  looked  at  her 
with  eyes  so  full  of  wistful  inquiry  that  she  could 
only  shake  her  head  and  turn  away. 

Then  he  hurried  to  his  lodging,  and  shut  out  the 
light,  and  bolted  the  door,  and  threw  himself  on  his 
bed  in  despair.  For  he  knew  that  in  some  measure 
Thyra  was  deceiving  him.  His  truthful  soul  felt  the 
insincerity  and  evasion  of  her  words.  It  was  as  if 
she  had  put  a  dagger  of  distrust  up  to  the  very  hilt 


92  THYRA  VARRICK 

in  his  heart.  He  was  bleeding  inwardly.  But  after 
an  hour  of  such  misery,  he  found  the  solace  of  tears, 
and  he  wept  blindly,  passionately,  with  great  sobs 
and  utter  abandon;  hiding  his  face  and  burying  his 
voice  in  his  pillow,  so  that  none  but  God  might  know. 
And  he  was  not  long  uncomforted,  for  it  is  just  such 
tears  God  wipes  with  His  own  hand  away;a9f{j  "tl 

In  the  meantime  Thyra  had  dressed  herself  and 
gone  to  Maran's.  She  had  the  disappointment  she  de 
served.  Maran  told  her  that  Paul  had  come  himself 
for  Hector,  and  had  so  insisted  on  his  going  to  the 
whale  hunt  that  the  young  man  found  no  way  to 
escape  his  invitation. 

"  Your  father,  as  is  well  known,  wants  every 
man?s  will,  as  well  as  his  own;  and  after  more  clash 
and  clavers  than  I  had  patience  to  listen  to,  MacDon- 
ald  had  to  go  with  him.  For,  as  I  said,  the  prime 
and  notable  quality  in  Paul  Varrick  is,  that  people 
be  to  do  his  pleasure  whether  they  want  to,  or 
not."  bfoto  I j; 

"  I  am  sure  Hector  did  not  want  to  go-.'fifiioid  '- 
"And  I  am  sure  he  was  not  much  averse  to 
seeing  the  ploy.  At  the  long  last  he  went  off  very 
gay-hearted,  and  he  asked  me  to  give  you  this  bit 
of  a  letter.  I  am  not  sure,  Thyra,  if  I  ought  to  give 
you  it."  runor!  ni  irAj  wapi  arf.  fol  .lijs 

"  It  is  mine.    You  ought  to  give  me  what  is  mine." 
"  There  is  your  father ;  and  he  is  a  contrary,  hard 
hearted  creature  as  ever  drew  the  breath  of  life.     I 


LOVE  IS  LOVE  FOREVER      03 

.  '  *j 

think  I  will  give  you  the  paper,  for  I  am  hot  sorry  to 
be  against  such  a  mortal  tyrant  as  he  is." 

"  It  is  mine,  anyway,"  said  Thyra,  taking  the  let 
ter;  and  then  there  was  silence,  for  the  girl  was 
troubled  and  angry,  and  not  inclined  at  that  moment 
to  confidence.  Her  attitude  was  indeed  provoking, 
and  not  for  long  did  Maran  endure  it.  She  had  too 
good  a  card  to  play  to  wait  for  opportunity. 

"  Thyra,"  she  said,  "  there  is  no  use  in  being 
double  with  a  woman  like  me.  I  have  had  experi 
ence,  and  I  knew  as  quick  as  I  set  eyes  on  MacDon- 
ald  last  night  that  something  beyond  ordinary  had 
happened.  The  change  in  him  was  not  to  be  told,  and 
I  thought,  maybe,  Prince  Charles  had  landed,  or  the 
like  of  that ;  and  so  I  asked  him  plain  out,  and  lie 
answered,  far  better  than  Prince  Charles  had  come 
to  him.  And  after  a  few  more  questions — for  I  am 
a  curious  creature — he  could  keep  the  secret  no 
longer.  He  said  he  was  in  love  with  the  most  beau 
tiful  woman  in  the  world,  and  then  he  clapped  his 
two  hands  and  went  on :  '  The  wonderful  thing  is  that 
she  loves  me !  I  am  going  to  marry  her !  It  is  Thyra 
Varrick ! '  And  so  out  with  all,  name  and  surname, 
till  I  could  scarce  keep  my  composure.  I  had  to  tell 
him  to  speak  lower,  or  the  servant  lass  in  the  kitchen 
would  be  keckling  over  the  news,  and  then  away  to 
the  town  cross  with  it." 

"  It  was  very  presuming  of  him  making  me  a  com 
mon  talk  between  you.  I  came  this  morning  to  tell 


94  THYRA  VARRICK 

you  the  news  myself,  and  then  I  find  you  know  every 
thing." 

"  Like  as  not,  I  do.  We  got  on  a  very  easy  foot 
ing  together ;  I  know  everything,  all  the  outs  and  ins 
of  the  matter,  so  there  is  no  use  holding  things  back 
from  me,  Thyra." 

"  Well,  Maran,  nothing  is  settled.  And  what  we 
are  to  do  with  father  is  more  than  I  can  tell.  And  to 
be  very  true,  I  am  frightened  this  morning.  There 
is  sure  to  be  quarreling  and  trouble  about  such  a 
marriage,  and  no  one  knows  what  comes  of  it.  A  girl 
should  look  before  she  leaps." 

"  You  will  look  before  you  leap  far.  You  are 
a  prudent  body,  maybe  it  is  well,  for  MacDonald  is 
a  mortal  idiot,  for  love's  sake.  I  like  it  in  him.  He 
gave  me  a  silver  thistle,  and  a  Cairngorm  brooch, 
and  he  made  promises — I'm  not  minding  them.  I 
think  it  pleasure  and  pay  both  to  be  on  the  side  of 
true  love." 

"  Yet  you  are  always  setting  me  against  Robert 
Thorson,  and  there  is  no  love  truer  than  his." 

"  Robert  is  a  presumptuous  creature.  The  like  of 
him  casting  his  thoughts  on  you!  A  sailor  and  a 
fisherman,  when  you  may  come  to  be  Lady  MacDon 
ald.  Take  off  your  bonnet  and  mantilla.  Your 
father  will  not  be  back  for  three  days,  and  he  has 
your  lad  with  him,  safe  and  sure." 

"  Father  thinks  he  has  done  a  very  clever  thing — 
we  shall  see.  Now  we  are  pulling  at  opposite  ends  of 


LOVE  IS  LOVE  FOREVER      95 

a  rope,  and  he  thinks  he  is  the  strongest;  but  if  you 
and  Hector  are  with  me,  it  will  be  three  against  one." 

"  Three  against  one,  and  so  you  may  bring  your 
marriage  to  a  head  like  a  wish.  I  will  stand  by  you 
for  the  love  of  it ;  and  I'll  go  against  your  father  and 
Robert  Thorson  for  the  love  of  it." 

Then  they  sat  down  to  talk  the  affair  to  the  bottom, 
and  Maran  was  as  happy  as  she  could  be.  The  Evil 
One  has  always  plenty  of  arguments  to  prove  that 
wrong  is  right;  and  two  women  helping  one  another 
to  understand  them  soon  make  out  a  clear  case  for 
their  own  desires.  So  the  three  days,  in  spite  of  a 
drizzling  rain  that  kept  them  in  the  house,  went  very 
quickly  away;  and  if  Paul  Varrick  would  only  play 
the  part  his  daughter  and  cousin  laid  out  for  him 
to  play,  there  was  not  likely  to  be  any  difficulty  in 
carrying  out  the  most  splendid  marriage  ceremony 
Kirkwall  had  ever  seen. 

Unfortunately  Paul  was  not  so  easily  disposed  of; 
indeed,  he  was  simply  a  quite  unaccountable  man.  No 
one,  for  instance,  had  anticipated  his  device  of  car 
rying  off  Hector  in  order  to  clear  the  ground  for 
Robert  Thorson.  As  soon  as  the  Meum  and  Tuum 
came  into  the  harbor,  Robert  was  on  hand  to  meet  his 
partner;  and  in  the  moment  of  meeting,  Paul  saw 
that  all  was  not  as  he  wished.  As  soon  as  circum 
stances  permitted,  he  opened  the  subject  without  any 
preface. 

"  Where  is  Thyra?  "  he  asked. 


THYRA  VARRICK 


"  She  is  at  Maran  Flett's.  When  thou  art  away 
she  is  best  there."j  0(j  [[[*„  ft  f9m  fa-rn  91B  tojbsH  bn« 

"  Go  and  tell  her  that  I  am  back  and  bring  her 
with  thee,  wilt  thou?  " 

"  Thou  knowest  that  Maran  hates  me.  I  have  no 
heart  to  go  to  her  house,  but  I  will  send  word  to 
Thyra."  ij  0*  lifift*  srfi  >•' 

"  Hast  thou  spoken  to  Thyra,  or  hast  thou  not?  " 

"  I  have  spoken.    It  is  all  right." 

"  She  has  named  the  wedding-day  ?  " 

"  Not  yet.  She  has  a  maiden's  hesitation.  I  like 
it  in  her.  v-ndi  9dJ  or  !:»  n^o  iwrfi 

"  I  like  it  not.  Such  shilly-shally  wooing !  I  never 
saw  nor  heard  tell  of  a  lover  so  easily  put  off, 
and "  fcfjsf  nrai 

"  I  am  satisfied.  Thyra  behaved  to  me  more  kindly 
than  I  hoped.  She  is  not  to  be  blamed  nor  shamed, 
or  scolded  on  this  question.  I  will  not  have  her  made 
to  weep  for  me.  That  is  all  about  it."  .atio'inU 

Paul  looked  as  if  he  did  not  comprehend,  but  after 
a  moment's  reflection  he  laughed  and  said,  with  a  grim 
attempt  at  a  joke,  "  I  think,  then,  it  is  Paul  Varrick  ' 
who  must  set  the  wedding-day."  Robert  did  not  an 
swer;  there  was  no  joking  on  this  subject  for  him, 
and  he  let  it  drop  without  further  notice, 
-muoiio  BB  nooa  sA     .fodt.hr  °>ii  ZR  ion  gfivr  OB  Jurfi 


AflYHT 


• 


ma  bria"  tfc  ;rnoQ  tri9ili  SBW   I 

,£nilliw  JIB  uorii  'il  *i*  vlnsrll  f9mo 

it  o*  ift^ue  oi  <jAit  bluow  I 
CHAPTER    V 

)  ,9m  nJj  /=•«!  uodL 

Paul  Varrick  Proposes ;  Thyra  Varrick  Disposes 

BUT  the  idea  having  entered  Paul's  mind  took 
root  there  in  more  than  one  form ;  and  as  Thyra 
was  not  present  to  talk  to  him,  he  pondered  it  as 
he  ate  his  lonely  meal.  For  several  little  circumstances 
delayed  the  boy  Robert  sent  to  Maran  Flett's  with  the 
news  of  Paul's  return;  and  it  was  mid-afternoon  be 
fore  Thyra  knew  her  father  was  back  from  Copinsay. 
By  this  time  Paul  Varrick  had  made  for  himself  an 
extraordinary  resolution — he  had  resolved  to  go  to  the 
Minister  for  advice.  Never  before  had  he  done  such 
a  thing.  He  had  been  used  to  say  that  "  Minister's 
counsel  was  unlucky  counsel " ;  but  he  considered  in 
this  case,  that  it  was  counsel  about  a  woman,  and  not 
about  business  or  boats. 

He  went  to  the  manse  with  that  little  bravado  in 
his  carriage  which  men  assume  when  they  suspect  the 
thing  they  do  will  cause  social  wonder  or  comment, 
and  are  yet  resolved  to  assert  their  freedom  in  the 
matter.  The  Minister  was  walking  in  his  garden, 
and  when  Paul  lifted  the  latch  of  the  gate,  he  looked 
at  him  with  a  pleased  surprise,  and  said  heartily : 

"  Come  in,  Captain  Varrick ;  come  in,  and  welcome. 
I  heard  thou  wert  gone  to  Copinsay." 

97 


THYRA  VARRICK 


"  I  was  there,  Dominie,"  he  answered,  "  and  am 
safe  home,  thank  the  Almighty !  If  thou  art  willing, 
I  would  like  to  speak  to  thee." 

"  Thou  mayst  speak  freely  with  me,  Captain.  My 
complaint  is  thou  speakest  seldom  to  me." 

"  I  will  do  better,  Dominie.  In  the  thick  of  the 
fight,  the  other  day,  I  lost  my  footing,  and  but  for 
Bele  Peterson  I  had  never  got  it  again.  I  wish  to 
give  thee  ten  pounds  for  the  poor,  as  a  thank-offer 
ing  ;  "  and  he  laid  the  gold  upon  the  table. 

"  That  is  well,  Captain,  but  thou  must  understand 
it  is  not  the  gift,  but  the  heart  behind  the  gift,  which 
Heaven  accepts ;  it  is  the  obedience,  the  love,  the  grat 
itude,  that  makes  thee  give  the  gold,  that  is  pleasant 
in  God's  sight.  What  does  He  care  for  the  gold? 
The  earth  is  His,  and  the  fullness  thereof.  But  He 
does  care  that  Paul  Varrick  is  grateful  for  his  saved 
life,  and  that  he  not  only  praises  Him  with  his  heart 
and  lips,  but  permits  his  hand  to  praise  Him  with 
a  gift.  And  now  it  is  time  for  me  to  say  once  more, 
let  thy  feet  tread  the  way  to  His  house  more  fre 
quently.  Seldom  do  I  see  thee  in  the  kirk." 

"  I  will  do  better ;  I  will  come  next  Sunday ;  other 
Sundays,  too,  when  I  can.  I  have  reached  a  time  in 
life  when  I  find  my  own  wisdom  not  enough.  Be 
kind  to  me  and  tell  me  what  is  to  be  done." 

"What  about,  Paul?" 

"  It  is  my  daughter." 

"  I  thought  so.     She  has  been  too  much  talked  of 


PAUL  VARRICK  PROPOSES     99 

lately.  I  have  heard  the  talk.  It  is  not  good.  Yet 
I  believe  no  wrong  of  Thyra  Varrick." 

"  There  is  no  wrong — none  at  all.  But  I  want  to 
put  a  stop  to  the  talk,  for  that  is  wrong.  Now  Rob 
ert  Thorson  loves  her  as  his  own  soul.  Thou  knows 
Robert?  " 

"  I  know  no  better  man." 

"  That  is  the  truth.  He  is  good.  Thyra  was  will 
ing  to  be  his  wife  till  this  young  Scot,  Hector  Mac- 
Donald,  came  to  see  me." 

"  And  what  came  he  for  ?  " 

"  He  came  on  business  for  one  we  do  not  name." 

"  Yet  I  will  name  him ;  he  came  for  Charles 
Stuart ! " 

"  Yes.  He  wanted  my  ship  for  the  bringing  over 
of  arms  and  troops." 

"  Thou  wilt  not  surely  be  so  wicked?  Once  before 
thou  ventured  this  man.  I  told  thee  then,  nothing 
good  would  come  of  such  business.  Did  good  come  of 
it?" 

"  Nothing  but  loss  and  evil  came  of  it." 

"  Perhaps  thou  hast  not  done  with  the  evil.  Hadst 
thou  not  meddled  with  this  Charles  Stuart,  thou  hadst 
not  lost  thy  ship,  and  this  MacDonald  had  not  come 
to  put  in  danger  thy  daughter.  Varrick!  Varrick! 
Start  an  evil  deed,  and  no  man  can  tell  where  it  will 
end,  or  whom  it  will  injure  on  its  way.  Wilt  thou 
be  led  astray  a  second  time  in  this  respect  ?  " 

**  I  have  no  such  thought." 


ioo  THYRA  VARRICK 

"  Then  tell  the  young  man  so,  and  send  him  away." 

"  I  have  told  him  with  the  straightest,  strongest 
words  I  own,  that  I  will  not  help  him  in  any  way 
whatever."  .gnmw  si  isrfi  TO!  ..jlffii  s.ffi  o 

"  What  then,  does  he  stay  here  for?  " 

"  He  says  that  after  the  fishing  is  over  he  can 
raise  five  hundred  men  for  the  Stuart." 

"  He  cannot  raise  five ;  and  he  is  not  such  a  fool 
as  to  hold  this  hope.  Our  men  have  spoken  plain 
out  of  him.  I  know  this.  It  is  not  for  Prince  Charles 
he  stays;  it  is  for  Thyra  Varrick." 

"  That  is  what  I  think.  So  then,  I  want  Thyra 
married  to  Robert  Thorson.  It  is  for  her  salvation. 
Help  me  in  this  matter.  I  am  sure  thou  wilt." 

"  What  am  I  to  do  for  thee?  "  '»ia* 

"  Thyra  is  shy,  and  will  not  bind  herself  to  Robert ; 
and  Robert  is  too  careful  of  her  fancies,  and  will  not 
urge,  lest  he  offend  her.  So  then,  between  her  I  will 
and  I  won't,  and  Robert's  fear  of  making  her  angry 
with  him,  this  Scot  has  all  the  opportunity  he  wants." 

"  Now  tell  me  why  the  Scot  is  not  a  proper  hus 
band  for  Thyra  ?  "  ono 

"  He  is  a  Scot — that  is  one  thing,  and  it  means 
many  things.  He  is  a  gentleman — nobleman  if  you 
please — and  Thyra  is  a  sailor's  daughter.  He  has 
more  learning  than  I  can  tell  thee,  and  Thyra  is  not 
a  scholar,  so  he  will  soon  despise  her.  He  is  a  soldier, 
and  Thyra  has  been  with  sailormen  and  fishermen  all 
her  life.  He  is  from  the  mountains,  and  Thyra  will 


PAUL  VARRICK  PROPOSES   101 

be  as  wretched  as  a  lapwing  in  a  cage,  if  she  lives  not 
near  the  sea;  I  have  vowed  that  Thyra  shall  not  marry 
him,  if  by  any  mortal  means  I  can  help  it.  I  say  by 
any  means,  I  care  not  what  they  are,"  j^nmgjB  og  oi 
"  Now  I  understand.  How  am  I  to  help  thee?  " 
"  Next  Tuesday  is  my  birthday,  and  I  will  ask  my 
friends,  men  and  women,  to  eat  supper  with  me.  And 
when  the  pleasure  is  at  the  highest,  I  will  ask  all 
present  to  drink  health  and  happiness  to  my  daughter 
and  Robert  Thorson,  naming  them  together,  and 
there  will  be  good  wishes,  and  so  on.  And  everybody 
present  will  understand  the  betrothal.  And  thou! 
Thou  wilt  make  it  thus,  and  rise  and  bless  them.  And 
after  that  there  may  come  a  good  moment  to  call  on 
them  to  name  the  wedding-day  and  bid  the  company 
present  to  the  bridal  and  the  bridal  feast.  Then 
also,  MacDonald  will  see  that  he  is  wasting  time  to 
stay  here  longer,  and  it  will  be  a  good  day  for  Thyra 
when  he  sails  away.  Am  I  right?  Or  am  I  wrong? 

I  ask  thee.",,rnu*  ^M&nwanau  sri  norU  bn*  ;b9)Jirn 
"  I  am  sure  thou  art  right.  And  I  am  with  thee." 
"  I  thought  I  could  trust  thee.  And  I  will  do  all 

after  thy   advice  in  this   matter   of    my   daughter. 

Also,  I  will  behave  better  for  the  future."        .  [flf{  JOH 
•  "  Thou  couldst  be  such  a  brave  helper  in  all  good 

works,    Paul;    turn    now    into    the    right    way,    my 

brother."  ..,,{>  r 

Paul  was  much  affected;  his  eyes  grew  dim,  but 

he  was  likewise  much  pleased.     "  I  am  not  worthy," 


102  THYRA  VARRICK 

he  answered,  "  but  I  will  surely  try  to  do  better. 
And  thou  wilt  be  sure  to  come  next  Tuesday  night  ?  " 

"  I  will  come.  And  I  do  not  think  Thyra  will  dare 
to  go  against  such  a  public  avowal.  No !  no !  The 
girl  does  not  live  who  would  do  such  a  thing." 

Paul  knew  the  Dominie  spoke  truth.  No  girl 
could  bear  to  live  in  such  isolation  and  reproach  as 
Thyra  would  suffer,  if  she  publicly  allowed  her  be 
trothal  and  then  gave  the  lie  to  her  father  and  lover, 
and  the  slight  to  her  friends,  which  such  a  course 
implied.  He  felt  as  he  walked  homeward  that  he  had 
taken  a  step  so  far  ahead  of  Thyra  that  she  would  be 
compelled  to  order  hers  as  he  directed.  Yet  he  was 
sorry  for  his  girl.  He  knew  her  love  of  freedom  from 
the  domineering  love  of  it  in  his  own  heart;  and  he 
did  not  forget  that  Thyra's  mother  had  played  fast 
and  loose  with  his  own  love,  much  longer  than  he 
approved. 

"  It  is  a  kind  of  right  that  women  have,"  he  ad 
mitted;  and  then  he  unreasonably  turned  all  his  an 
noyance  on  Robert.  "  Such  a  wooer !  "  he  ejaculated 
contemptuously ;  "  he  ought  to  know  that  women  like 
to  be  made  to  do  the  thing  they  want  to  do.  Robert  is 
not  half  masterful  enough;  Thyra  wants  a  master." 
Then  he  stopped  his  mental  dictation,  for  he  sud 
denly  remembered  that  he  himself  had  often  signally 
failed  in  making  Thyra  feel  that  she  had  a  master. 
So  he  began  to  whistle  and  then  to  wonder  that  no 
one  was  at  the  door  to  watch  his  coming.  For  Thyra 


PAUL  VARRICK  PROPOSES   103 

was  busy  with  her  own  thoughts  and  did  not  hear  his 
footsteps  till  he  was  on  the  threshold.  She  was  kneel 
ing  before  the  fire  toasting  a  bannock  for  him,  and 
she  turned  with  a  face  so  bright  and  smiling  that 
he  forgot  everything  in  his  pleasure  at  her  pleasure. 

"  I  heard  thou  wert  safe  home,  father,  and  I  am 
making  tea  for  thee.  I  knew  thou  wouldst  want  a  cup. 
And  so  glad  as  I  am  to  see  thee!  I  have  been  at 
Maran's,  and  she  is  not  thee;  and  her  house  is  not 
thy  house.  There  is  a  difference ;  oh,  yes !  " 

And  as  she  stood  smiling  at  him,  so  tall  and  slender, 
so  lovely  and  loving,  he  did  not  wonder  at  Robert's 
fear  of  her.  He  was  bound  to  acknowledge  within 
himself  a  reverential  admiration  for  beauty  so  great, 
and  so  bewitchingly  enhanced  by  the  little  air  of 
authority  which  Thyra  quite  unconsciously  expressed. 
It  was  an  air  she  did  not  assume ;  as  Paul  said,  "  she 
was  heritage  born  to  it."  It  was  the  gift  of  her  race, 
and  of  centuries  of  womanhood  dominant  in  affairs. 

Then  they  sat  down  to  drink  their  tea,  and  Paul 
said  his  bannock  of  barley  meal,  his  kippered  herring, 
and  fine  hot  tea  made  a  meal  fit  for  a  king;  and 
Thyra  gave  him  a  smile  which  made  it  so.  And  then 
he  told  her  all  about  the  whale  hunt,  and  also  of  his 
own  momentary  danger. 

"  It  was  a  God's  mercy  I  was  saved,"  he  said ;  "  and 
I  have  been  to  see  the  Dominie,  and  left  a  thank- 
offering  with  him;  and  I  will  tell  thee  what  I  think, 
Thyra.  It  is  my  birthday  next  Tuesday,  and  I  ara 


104  THYRA  VARRICK 

in  the  mind  to  ask  the  chief  of  my  friends  to  sup 
with  me.  The  Dominie  has  promised  to  come;  and 
what  is  thy  wish  about  it?  " 

"  Whatever  is  thy  wish,  father,  is  mine.  There  is 
the  fishing— — " 

"  I  have  thought  of  that,  and  the  supper  need  not 
hinder  it.  I  have  reckoned  the  tide  in ;  we  can  drop 
out  to  lift  the  nets  before  midnight.  Here  is  gold; 
get  all  things  necessary,  and  spare  not." 

"  When  it  is  for  thy  birthday  I  will  see  that  the 
feast  is  good  and  plentiful." 

Then  the  subject  was  dropped,  but  the  premoni 
tory  nature  of  the  girl,  even  in  this  first  hour  of  the 
supper  question,  gave  her  some  sort  of  dim  warning. 
I  wonder  why  father  wants  a  birthday  supper,"  she 
asked  herself.  "  He  never  had  such  a  thing  before. 
What  is  it  the  beginning  of?  " 

Such  questions  are  more  readily  suggested  than 
answered.  We  seem  to  be  forced  to  do  things,  and 
then  as  soon  as  this  bondage  is  accepted,  we  are  weak 
ened  and  made  irresolute  by  half-warnings,  by  pre 
sentiments,  wavering  and  ironical;  and  by  advices 
that  it  is  all  but  impossible  to  follow.  Such  instruc 
tions  come  from  those  enemies  which  we  all  cherish 
in  our  souls ;  and  the  soul  friends  we  might  have,  and 
whose  whispers  would  be  our  salvation,  are  not  heard 
for  false,  predictive  fears,  so  importunate  that 
they  destroy  that  serenity  in  which  alone  the  voice  of 
the  divine  within  can  be  heard. 


PAUL  VARRICK  PROPOSES  105 

Busy,  and  apparently  very  happy,  Thyra  passed 
the  interval  between  her  father's  return  and  the  birth 
day  festival.  The  house  was  in  that  confusion  which 
is  necessary  to  a  more  exquisite  order;  and  Paul, 
keeping  much  away  from  it,  left  plenty  of  sweet 
opportunities  for  Hector's  visits.  Indeed,  he  made 
himself  so  useful  that  Thyra  had  no  hesitation  in 
saying  to  her  father,  "  I  have  done  this  and  that  to 
day,  but  Hector  has  been  helping  or  I  had  not  done 
it.  He  went  with  thy  message  to  Stromness,  and  the 
Sweyns  will  be  pleased  to  come ;  and  he  brought  home 
some  early  heather  and  has  made  posies  and  wreaths, 
and  wilt  thou  but  look  how  beautifully  he  has  ar 
ranged  the  Indian  shells,"  etc.,  etc.  Paul  did  not  like 
to  make  objections.  He  was  going  to  break  up  that 
affair  very  soon,  and  it  would  be  more  kind  to  do  so 
with  one  strong  wrench,  than  with  perpetual  little 
twists.  So  in  these  days  the  young  man  came  and 
went  as  he  wished,  even  in  Paul's  very  presence,  and 
withal  was  so  kind  and  so  respectful,  that  Paul  some 
times  wished  he  was  a  Norseman — then — then — per 
haps — who  could  tell? 

At  length  Tuesday  arrived,  and  Thyra  met  her 
father  in  the  morning  with  a  kiss;  and  the  servants 
came  bowing  and  smiling,  and  giving  him  good 
wishes;  and  Paul  felt  a  little  foolish  and  ashamed. 
He  had  not  wanted  such  a  fuss  as  Thyra  had  made; 
a  good  supper  and  some  hot  toddy,  and  his  friends 
to  eat  and  drink  with  him,  that  was  all  he  had  desired ; 


io6  THYRA  VARRICK 

but  he  could  not  find  it  in  his  heart  to  make  objec 
tions  to  the  decorated  room,  and  beflowered  table, 
though  he  felt  sure  the  silly  idea  came  out  of  Maran's 
sentimental  Scotch  nature. 

However,  the  company  was  charmed  with  the  gay 
house  and  the  pretty  arrangements  for  the  feast,  and 
Paul  easily  fell  into  the  general  mood  of  approbation. 
And  when  the  Dominie  entered,  and  took  the  head  of 
the  table,  the  pride  and  satisfaction  of  every  guest 
were  complete.  Cheerfully  the  meal  was  eaten  to  a 
general  conversation  regarding  the  captured  whale, 
and  the  prospects  of  the  fishing  season;  but  over  the 
sweetmeats  and  hot  toddy  they  began  to  tell  stories, 
and  to  sing  songs,  the  Dominie  opening  this  part  of 
the  entertainment  with  a  clever  fable  very  suitable  to 
the  fishing  then  in  progress,  as  it  accounted  in  its  way 
for  the  herring  being  counted  king  of  all  the  fish  in 
the  North  Sea ;  and  also  gave  a  little  reproof  to  Vesta 
Hay,  on  whose  pretty  face  he  had  seen  a  scornful 
look,  as  she  shook  out  her  new  skirt,  in  passing  the 
cheaper  home-made  gown  of  Christina  Bork. 

"  Listen,  friends,"  he  said,  "  and  I  will  tell  you 
how  our  dear  good  herring  came  to  be  king  of  the 
fish  in  the  North  Sea.  On  a  certain  day  all  the  fish 
in  these  waters  were  gathered  together  to  choose  a 
king.  And  the  fluke,  he  that  has  the  red  spots  on  him, 
stayed  at  home  to  make  himself  gay,  putting  on  all 
his  red  spots  to  see  if  he  would  be  king,  and  so  he 
was  too  late,  for  when  he  came,  the  herring  had  been 


PAUL  VARRICK  PROPOSES  107 

made  king  of  the  North  Sea.  Then  this  red-spotted 
fluke  curled  his  mouth  up  on  one  side  and  said  scorn 
fully,  '  A  simple  fish  like  the  herring  to  be  a  king ! ' 
and  as  you  know,  my  friends,  his  mouth  has  been  to 
one  side  ever  since.  Now  who  will  tell  us  something 
next?" 

And  Hector  rose  and  said,  "  We  have  a  tale  about 
king-making  in  the  West  Highlands;  and  it  shows 
how  those  who  think  they  will  win  in  a  race,  because 
all  things  seem  for  them,  may  be  left  behind  by  a 
rival,  clever  and  wily  enough  to  outwit  strength  and 
circumstances.  The  eagle  and  the  wren  once  tried 
which  could  fly  highest,  and  the  one  who  flew  highest 
was  to  be  king  of  the  birds.  The  wren  flew 
straight  up.  The  eagle  flew  in  great  circles.  And 
when  the  wren  was  tired  he  settled  on  the  eagle's  back. 
By  and  by  the  eagle  was  tired,  and  he  stopped  and 
cried,  '  Where  art  thou,  wren  ?'  '  I  am  here  above 
thee,'  said  the  wren ;  and  so  the  wren  won,  and  the 
eagle's  strength  only  helped  the  little  bird's  clever 
ness." 

Then  Olaf  Peterson  told  a  story  from  the  Orkney 
sagas;  and  Paul  recited  a  poem  about  the  whaler's 
hard  life;  and  others  sang  old  Norse  sea  songs;  and 
Thyra  and  Hector  chanted  some  of  Fionn's 
Questions;  Hector  asking,  and  Thyra  answering 
them: 

"  '  What  is  swifter  than  the  wind? ' " 
"  '  A  woman's  tJwught  between  two  men.' " 


io8  THYRA  VARRICK 

"  '  What  is  blacker  than  the  raven? '  " 
"  '  There  is  death.' " 

"  '  What  is  whiter  than  the  snow? '  " 
"  '  There  is  the  truth.'  " 

"  '  What  is  more  plenteous  than  the  grass? '  " 
"  '  The  dew  on  the  grass.'  " 

"  '  What  is  sharper  than  the  sword? '  " 
"  '  The  reproach  of  an  enemy.'  " 

"  '  What  is  the  best  jewel? '  " 
"  '  A  sharp  knife.'  " 

"  '  What  is  the  best  of  actions? '  " 

"  '  A  high  deed  and  a  low  conceit  of  it.'  " 

Gazing  into  each  other's  eyes,  and  musically 
chanting  this  catechism,  Hector  and  Thyra  made  a 
charming  picture.  He  was  in  his  finest  Highland  cos 
tume,  and  Thyra  in  a  white  gown,  brightened  with 
beautiful  coral  ornaments  her  father  had  brought  her 
from  the  Mediterranean. 

"  That  is  a  very  good  piece,"  said  the  Dominie, 
when  they  had  ceased,  "  and  I  have  not  heard  it  before. 
Where  did  thou  learn  it,  Thyra?  " 

"  Hector  MacDonald  taught  me  it,"  she  answered, 
bending  her  head  first  to  the  Dominie  and  then  to  Hec 
tor.  "  He  said  that  Fionn  would  only  marry  the 
woman  who  answered  all  his  questions,  and  that  Graid- 
hue,  daughter  of  the  King  of  Ullin,  answered  them. 
There  are  many  more,  but  I  have  not  learned  them 
yet." 

Then  Paul  said :  "  Robert  Thorson,  it  were  ill  in 
deed  to  have  a  friendly  meeting,  and  not  have  a  few 


PAUL  VARRICK  PROPOSES   109 

verses  from  '  The  Lily.'  "  *  And  the  Dominie  added : 
"  That  is  well  said.  It  is  the  best  of  hymns." 

"  There  are  a  hundred  verses  in  it,  Dominie.  It  is 
longer  than  a  sermon,  thou  knowest." 

"  But  say  for  us  only  those  few  verses  thou  spokest 
on  Peterson's  boat.  Thou  must  remember;  we  were 
waiting  for  the  nets  to  fill." 

Then  Thyra,  who  was  sitting  at  Robert's  right 
hand,  leaned  toward  him  and  said  in  a  whisper: 
"  Speak  to  us,  Robert ;  I  would  like  it."  And  blush 
ing  with  the  pleasure  of  her  kind  glance  and  voice, 
Robert  rose.  There  was  a  few  moments'  silence,  full 
of  a  serious  expectation,  while  Robert  spoke  to  his 
soul  and  called  it  to  reverent  recital : 

"  '  Sweet  Jesus,  O  my  blessed  light, 
Who  dead  men  dost  to  life  invite, 
Lift  me  from  out  the  devil's  hold, 
Dear  Lord,  and  keep  me  in  Thy  fold. 
With  folded  hands,  in  loving  way, 
Let  all  created  beings  say 
Upon  their  knees,  in  sweet  accord, 
Their  praise  before  Thy  face,  O  Lord! 

"  '  All  skill  of  words  would  be  in  vain, 
Though  man  endeavored  to  explain 

*  "  The  Lily,"  a  great  Norse  religious  poem  of  the  early  part  of 
the  Fourteenth  Century,  written  by  Eyestein  Asgrimsson.  It 
consists  of  one  hundred  stanzas,  the  subject  being  the  life  of 
Christ  and  Mary.  Asgrimsson  was  a  monk  of  the  Augustine 
order,  in  the  monastery  of  Thikkirboer,  Iceland.  The  poem  is 
remarkable  for  its  noble  sentiments,  the  natural  flow  of  the  story, 
and  the  musical  stream  of  its  verse. 


no  THYRA  VARRICK 

What  joy  to  Adam  old  it  gave 
When  Christ  came  sinful  man  to  save. 
Then  from  the  dead  triumphant  rose 
On  Sunday  morning  to  disclose 
To  me  His  immortality; 
This  gracious  Lord  who  chose  to  die. 

"  '  And  now  He  holds  his  Kingly  seat 
On  God's  right  hand  in  glory  meet; 
With  open  arms  He  bids  all  come, 
To  Heaven,  their  true,  their  glorious  home. 
Thee,  Jesus,  by  Thy  mercy  great, 
Thy  body  and  manhood,  I  entreat, 
O  sweet  Lord,  to  acknowledge  me; 
Me,  in  Thy  Kiugdom  graciously. 
With  folded  hands  in  loving  way 
Let  all  created  beings  say 
On  kneeling  knees,  with  sweet  accord, 
Their  praise  before  Thy  face,  O  Lord! ' " 

The  sweet  solemnity  induced  by  Robert's  exquisite 
rendering  of  this  most  holy  and  loving  prayer  was 
the  happy  climax  of  the  feast.  Robert  could  hardly 
have  shown  to  more  advantage,  as  with  face  uplifted 
and  hands  outstretched  he  entreated  the  "  Sweet  Lord 
Jesus  by  his  body  and  manhood  to  acknowledge  him." 
In  those  moments  he  forgot  earthly  love  or  care,  and 
his  countenance  was  calm  and  beautiful  with  the  in 
terior  light  of  the  soul. 

Thyra  gazed  at  him  with  a  noble  admiration;  but 
Hector's  eyes  flashed  such  anger  and  hatred,  that  he 
was  fain  to  veil  their  evil  spirit  behind  his  drooped 
eyelids.  The  prevailing  feeling,  however,  was  so  full 
of  mutual  good-will  that  Paul  knew  the  best  moment 


PAUL  VARRICK  PROPOSES  in 

for  his  purpose  had  arrived.  As  soon,  therefore,  as 
Robert  sat  down,  he  rose;  and  the  solemnly  happy 
hush  that  had  reigned  for  a  few  moments  was  broken 
by  these  astonishing  words: 

"  I  ask  you  all,  my  friends,  to  rise  and  drink  to 
the  health  and  happiness  of  Thyra  Varrick  and  Rob 
ert  Thorson." 

An  immediate  confusion  of  joyful  exclamations, 
good  wishes,  and  clinking  glasses  followed;  but 
shocked  as  Thyra  was,  she  instantly  recovered  her 
self  and  decided  on  what  was  to  be  done.  The  happy 
confusion  allowed  her  a  minute's  time,  and  in  it  she 
whispered  to  Robert,  "  I  do  not  blame  thee.  Say 
nothing  to  the  purpose.  Keep  thyself  to  thyself." 
So,  when  the  noise  ceased,  he  said  simply : 

"  My  friend  Paul  has  done  me  a  great  honor.  I 
thank  him  and  all." 

Immediately  one  of  Paul's  sailors,  who  had  been 
instructed  for  this  purpose  by  Paul,  cried  out: 

"  But  when,  then,  is  the  wedding-day  ?  Shall  not 
the  bride  tell  us  the  day?  Shall  she  not  bid  all  pres 
ent  to  the  bride  feast  ?  I  say  yes ! "  There  was  a 
smiling  silence,  and  every  eye  was  fixed  on  Thyra. 

She  was  white  as  snow  with  anger ;  but  she  steadied 
herself  as  if  she  was  frozen  to  ice,  and  answered: 
"  Friends  of  my  life  long,  I  keep  my  own  counsel 
about  my  own  affairs;  but  I  will  name  my  wedding- 
day  in  time  for  all  of  you  to  get  new  clothes  to  dance 
on  it."  There  was  more  acclaim  at  these  words,  but 


ii2  THYRA  VARRICK 

the  Dominie  saw  the  passion  burning  to  white  heat  in 
the  girl's  face  and  eyes,  and  he  was  just  going  to 
speak  some  calming  words,  when  Thyra  added: 

"  As  it  seems  we  are  to  be  named  in  pairs,  let  us 
now  drink  a  good  wish  to  the  two  best  friends  of  my 
life  days — my  father,  Paul  Varrick,  and  my  kind 
cousin,  Maran  Flett ;  "  and  as  she  said  these  words 
she  looked  steadily  in  her  father's  face.  He  struck 
the  table  with  his  hand,  but  the  Dominie's  hand  was 
on  his  in  a  moment,  and  then  he  smiled  in  a  sickly, 
scornful  way,  and  held  his  peace;  while  Maran 
uttered  a  little  cry,  covered  her  face,  and  laughed 
hysterically.  "  Speak !  "  said  the  Dominie  authorita 
tively.  And  Paul  rose  and  said: 

"  Thyra  is  right.  I  have  done  my  best.  Maran 
Flett  also."  Then,  with  a  sudden  passion,  "  Let 
Thyra  Varrick  see  that  she  lives  accordingly ! " 

There  was  a  threat  in  his  voice,  and  the  Dominie, 
shocked  at  the  sudden  change  of  feeling  round  the 
table,  stood  up  and,  taking  out  his  watch,  looked  at 
it  attentively.  "  The  time  has  come  to  part,"  he  said. 
"  The  Meum  and  Tuum  will  take  all  out  to  their 
boats;  and  half  an  hour  is  left  to  change  the  gar 
ments  of  feasting  for  the  garments  of  fishing.  May 
the  Good  Being  bless  us,  one  and  all.  Amen !  " 

Then  he  moved  his  chair  from  the  table  and,  taking 
Paul's  arm,  said :  "  I  will  walk  with  thee  to  thy  boat, 
and  Robert  will  take  her  out;  and  MacDonald  will 
look  after  the  women  folk  and  see  them  to  their  homes, 


PAUL  VARRICK  PROPOSES  113 

There  have  been  a  few  good  hours,  good  foods,  and 
good  thoughts,  and  some  innocent  mirth,  but  now, 
men: 

"  '  Come!    Come!    Come! 
For  the  tide  runs  right, 
And  the  blessed  herring 
Are  silvery  white. 
Thousands  and  millions 
For  you  and  for  me; 
Filling  the  nets 
In  the  Great  North  Sea! '  " 

His  resonant  bass  voice,  with  its  imperative  "  Come! 
Come!  Come! "  stirred  the  men  like  a  battle-cry. 
Chairs  were  turned  over  in  the  hurry  of  departure; 
adieus  forgotten  in  song;  and  the  women  gathered 
round  the  door  and  watched  the  men  hastening  to 
work,  yet  filling  the  night  spaces  with  their  rough,  mel 
ancholy  voices  as  they  turned  away,  here  and  there,  to 
wards  their  own  homes,  until  even  the  Dominie's  re 
sounding  call  was  lost  in  the  sound  of  the  sea. 

Then  Thyra  had  a  hard  half-hour.  The  women 
had  their  hoods  and  cloaks  to  put  on ;  and  they  wanted 
to  talk,  to  ask  questions,  and  to  express  with  half- 
veiled  sarcasm  their  opinions.  And  Thyra  would  not 
talk,  so  that  at  last  they  went  away  ill-pleased  and 
critical  of  the  whole  evening.  Before  they  were  well 
beyond  the  gate  she  shut  the  door  with  a  passionate 
clang  and,  putting  out  the  lights,  left  the  deserted 
festival  board  in  all  its  confusion  and  disorder.  Then 
she  ran  swiftly  upstairs  and  locked  herself  in  her  room. 


ii4  THYRA  VARRICK 

She  could  not  endure  the  dreadful  thing  that  had 
been  forced  on  her.  She  cried  out  against  it.  No 
love,  no  care  for  her  future  was  excuse  enough  for 
such  a  pitiless  ambuscade.  And  beside  her  own 
wrong,  she  was  chagrined  beyond  measure  at  the 
wrong  she  had  done  Maran,  and  the  spoiling  and 
breaking  up  of  the  feast  an  hour  before  the  time 
appointed.  This  last — the  least  of  her  troubles — she 
took  up  first.  She  could  not  find  words  to  complain 
of  it,  but  as  yet  no  words  were  able  to  relieve  her 
anguish  about  wrongs  more  personal. 

"  I  worked  so  hard — I  had  everything  so  good  and 
so  well  ordered — I  could  see  that  all  of  the  women 
were  astonished.  None  of  them  could  have  found 
the  least  thing  to  complain  about ;  and  now  they  will 
get  up  early  to  talk  of  Thyra  Varrick's  failure  of  a 
party.  They  will  say — oh,  what  will  they  not  say? 
It  is  dreadful !  I  can't  endure  it !  How  could  father 
do  such  a  cruel  thing  ?  "  And  this  last  question,  re 
peated  over  and  over,  at  length  helped  her  to  excuse 
herself. 

"  Father  brewed  his  own  bitter  yeast,  and  he  must 
eat  the  bread  made  from  it.  Yet  I  am  truly  sorry. 
The  Dominie  was  angry,  too ;  he  sent  me  a  glance  that 
turned  me  sick.  I  shall  have  to  answer  him  next. 
And  Hector  did  not  do  right.  No,  he  did  not!  If 
father  had  named  me  with  Hector,  and  I  had  prom 
ised  myself  to  Robert,  I  know  well  that  neither 
Dominie  nor  father  had  kept  Robert  silent.  He 


PAUL  VARRICK  PROPOSES   115 

would  up  and  speak  such  plain  words  that  no  one 
would  have  dared  to  deny  them.  He  would  have  said 
straight  out :  i  Paul  Varrick,  thou  art  behind  time ; 
thy  daughter  Thyra  is  to  be  my  wife.  She  herself 
has  said  so;  and  I  will  not  have  her  name  joined 
with  any  other  name  but  my  own.'  Such  words  as 
these  Robert  would  have  given  father,  and  I  would 
have  been  a  proud  girl  this  night  if  Hector  had  stood 
up  in  that  way  for  my  promise  to  him.  But  he  was 
silent ;  he  left  me  to  speak,  and  he  went  off  laughing 
with  Maran  and  the  rest  of  the  girls.  'Tis  true,  he 
whispered  he  would  come  back,  but  he  need  not  trouble 
himself.  I  will  not  see  him.  I  am  not  in  love  with 
him  to-night.  In  my  humiliation  he  did  not  help  me. 
Robert  would  have  instantly  thrown  my  father's 
words  back  in  his  face  if  I  had  been  betrothed  to  him, 
and  father  had  schemed  to  make  me  publicly  disown 
him  and  say  another  man  was  my  lover.  Hector  Mac- 
Donald,  thou  didst  not  prove  as  true  as  thou  shouldst 
have  been!  Well,  then,  I  stood  up  for  myself,  and 
not  so  badly.  I  wonder  how  father  likes  being 
given  away,  without  his  '  yes  '  or  '  no  '  about  it  ?  I 
had  the  best  of  him  to-night;  but  what  shall  I  do? 
What  shall  I  say  in  the  morning?  " 

All  night  long  she  wrestled  with  these  questions. 
All  night  long  torturing  spasms  of  chagrin  about 
Hector's  passivity,  and  the  social  failure  of  her  party, 
made  her  shiver,  and  hide  her  face  in  the  pillow,  and 
cry  out  in  stifled  misery.  And  when  morning  came 


n6  THYRA  VARRICK 

and  she  ought  to  have  gone  downstairs  she  could  not 
do  it.  She  heard  her  father  scolding  the  servants 
and  directing  the  putting  in  order  of  the  untidy 
room,  with  a  kind  of  language  whose  meaning  was 
plain;  and  her  fear  and  sorrow  turned  to  indiffer 
ence,  and  she  set  herself  against  him  with  all  her 
might. 

It  was  not  long  before  he  came  to  the  foot  of  the 
stairs  and  called  her.  She  did  not  answer  him  at  all. 
Then  she  heard  him  ascending,  and  as  steps  have 
voices,  she  understood  her  father's  angry  mood  by  his 
feet:  his  tongue  was  not  necessary.  And  the  sound 
of  his  feet  made  her  stubborn. 

"  Very  well,"  she  muttered,  "  stamp  thy  utmost. 
I  am  not  like  thee  for  nothing." 

He  knocked  peremptorily  at  her  door.  He  knocked 
louder,  and  Thyra  sobbed  the  louder.  He  tried  to 
open  the  door.  It  was  firmly  locked  and  bolted.  He 
knocked  louder,  and  cried  in  a  passionate  voice,  "  Wilt 
thou  answer  me  ? "  And  only  the  same  sound  of 
ungovernable  weeping  answered  him. 

"  Come  to  thy  breakfast. 

"  I  have  something  to  say  to  thee. 

"  Thou  hadst  better  answer  me,  thou  good-for-noth 
ing  woman ! 

"  Wilt  thou  come  downstairs? 

"  Art  thou  sick  ? 

"  Speak !  Thyra,  speak !  or  it  will  be  the  worse 
for.  thee." 


PAUL  VARRICK  PROPOSES   117 

These  and  many  more  demands  and  chidings  and 
passionate  threats  she  answered  only  with  the  same 
sounds  of  distressful  wailing;  and  Paul  finally  went 
away  without  any  satisfaction.  He  could  not  eat 
his  breakfast.  His  food  tasted  like  ashes ;  he  pushed 
away  his  plate  and  went  once  more  to  the  foot  of  the 
stairs.  Thyra  was  still  weeping.  He  began  to  feel 
in  the  wrong.  He  was  miserable.  He  was  sick.  He 
was  angry  with  everyone.  He  went  up  and  down 
the  house  like  a  madman,  but  there  was  no  response 
from  Thyra's  closed  room.  In  a  couple  of  hours  his 
passion  wore  itself  out;  and  he  went  to  the  boat. 
Robert  was  busy  on  her,  but  he  would  hardly  see  him. 

"  Now,  then,  what  is  the  matter  with  thee?  " 
he  asked.  "  I  have  done  nothing  to  ihee" 

"  Thou  hast  done  me  the  greatest  wrong  that  was 
possible.  Thou  art  no  longer  my  friend.  Wilt  thou 
sell  me  thy  half  of  the  boat?  Or  wilt  thou  rather 
buy  my  half  of  her.  We  will  not  sail  together  any 
more." 

"  Robert !    What  the  devil— Robert !    Kinsman!  " 

"  That  is  what  I  mean." 

Then  Paul  turned  on  his  heel  and  walked  away 
without  a  word. 


CHAPTER  VI 

The  Alternative — Robert  or  India 

A  soon  as  Paul  went  to  the  pier  Thyra  went 
to  Maran  Flett's.     She  was  sure  Maran  also 
would  be  angry,  but,  on  the  contrary,  Maran 
gave  her  an  affectionate  welcome. 

"  You  did  fine  last  night,  Thyra,"  she  cried ;  "  fine, 
both  for  yourself  and  for  me.  You  have  given  me 
the  stroke  oar  in  Paul  Varrick's  boat.  It  is  myself 
that  can  now  shrug  the  shoulder,  and  pity  poor  Paul 
and  say  I  am  too  fond  of  my  freedom  to  be  ringed 
for  any  man.  Half  Kirkwall  will  be  here,  soon  or 
late,  and  I  can  now  give  your  father  payment  in  his 
own  coin.  Paul  Varrick  and  Maran  Flett!  I  have 
come  o'er  the  names  a  hundred  times  since  you  joined 
them.  This  taste  of  revenge  is  just  a  cordial  o'  glad 
ness  to  me,  though  I'm  a  bit  frightened  at  liking  it 
so  well.  We  are  curious  creatures,  Thyra;  wonder 
ful  and  fearful;  and  the  less  we  are  tempted  the 
better  we  are." 

"  Father  will  have  his  say,  too,  Maran." 
"  Ay,  will  he !     He  will  go  up  and  down  cuckooing 
about   the   matter,  explaining    and    denying,  till   he 
simply    wearies   everybody.     I  shall   keep   my  com- 

118 


THE  ALTERNATIVE         119 

posure  and  a  smile,  and  a  shrug  or  a  word  of  pity 
or  friendly  liking  will  do  the  whole  business.  But 
mind  this,  Thyra,  changes  not  to  be  told  will  come 
out  of  last  night's  ploy.  I  can  testify  to  that  truth 
afar  off." 

"  Maran,  I  came  away  without  any  breakfast. 
Father  was  in  one  of  his  rages,  and  I  was  afraid  of 
him."  Then  she  told  Maran  what  her  tactics  had 
been,  and  Maran  laughed  heartily. 

"  You  did  right  to  give  him  nothing  but  tears," 
she  said ;  "  he  can  match  the  devil  with  words,  but 
he  can't  cry  and  sob."  She  looked  admiringly  at 
Thyra,  and  then,  with  a  smile  of  satisfaction,  ejac 
ulated,  "  My  certie !  the  sense  of  the  creature !  " 

"  If  you  had  ever  seen  father  in  a  bad  temper." 

"  I  have.  Your  father  is  one  of  the  useless  bodies 
that  can  attend  only  to  one  thing  at  a  time,  so  when 
he  is  in  a  passion  he  is  in  a  passion  from  head  to  feet. 
He  is  perilous  to  trifle  with  then,  and  a  discreet  woman 
may  well  keep  behind  a  bolted  door.  Women  folk 
have  a  natural  perception  anent  such  things;  your 
mother  had." 

"  There  is  the  Dominie,  too,  Maran.  He  gave 
me  a  look  beyond  words.  Maybe  it  was  not  right  to 
put  my  father  to  open  shame.  There  is  the  Fifth 
Commandment ;  and  the  Dominie  will  be  saying,  as  he 
did  once  before,  that  nothing  but  punishment  comes 
from  breaking  it." 

not  require,  at  this  time,  Thyra,  to  go  into 


120  THYRA  VARRICK 

what  we  may  call  the  ethics  of  the  matter.  You  have 
not  yet  asked  after  the  lad  you  love;  and  I  can  tell 
you  he  was  in  a  rage  last  night  to  match  the  worst 
your  father  ever  blew  up." 

"  I  am  not  pleased  with  Hector.  He  ought  to  have 
spoken  out  there  and  then.  It  was  a  good  oppor 
tunity." 

"  Well,  then,  argol-bargol  it  out  with  him.  I  am 
going  to  take  in  his  breakfast ;  and  you  can  have  a 
cup  of  tea  with  him.  I  see  Isabel  Sinclair  coming; 
she  is  just  gasping  to  hear  the  news,  no  doubt.  Go 
ben  the  parlor  and  have  your  eating,  but  I'll  give  one 
word  of  advice  ere  you  go — let  this  strange  lad  alone 
and  marry  the  lad  you  know.  That  Robert  will  make 
the  best  and  most  biddable  of  husbands,  you  may  be 
sure.  You  may  have  as  much  faith  in  him  as  in  your 
Bible.  Fact!" 

"  I  will  give  up  Hector  when  he  gives  me  up.  Till 
then — never." 

"  Well,  well,  you  have  a  stubborn  will,  and  you  be 
to  take  your  own  way." 

"  I  thought  you  were  all  for  Hector.  Now  you 
are  going  against  us." 

"  Not  I.  It  was  my  duty  to  say  a  few  words  on 
the  other  side.  I've  said  them,  and  they'll  do  for  a 
passing  remark ;  you  can  take  or  leave  it  as  you  like 
best.  But  I'll  stand  by  Hector  and  you  through 
thick  and  thin,  sure  as  I  am  a  christened  widow 
woman!  There,  now,  Isabel  is  at  the  gate,  and' 


THE  ALTERNATIVE          121 

Hector  is  ringing  his  bell.  You  may  as  well  answer 
it,  for  Isabel's  clatter  will  do  for  the  next  hour, 
doubtless." 

So  Thyra  answered  Hector's  call,  and  he  was 
amazed  and  delighted  at  her  early  visit.  Then  they 
had  their  breakfast  together,  and  a  wonderful  meal 
it  proved.  The  clock  was  striking  the  noon-hour 
when  they  had  finished  their  tea  and  conversation,  and 
the  upshot  of  the  talk  was  an  immense  increase  of 
Hector's  power  over  the  girl.  He  foresaw  that  with 
Paul  and  Robert  against  him  he  would  soon  find  Kirk- 
wall  an  unpleasant  residence,  and  he  was  quite  de 
termined  not  to  leave  the  island  without  Thyra.  But 
how  to  manage  this  matter  was  a  subject  full  of  diffi 
culty.  There  was  not  the  slightest  hope  that  the 
Dominie  would  perform  the  marriage  ceremony;  but 
it  was  in  the  discussion  of  this  matter  that  the  first 
hint  of  the  common  Scotch  civil  marriage  was 
dropped.  Maran,  though  well  accustomed  to  its  ac 
ceptance  in  Fife,  frowned  when  it  was  mentioned; 
and  Thyra  looked  from  her  doubtful  countenance  to 
that  of  her  lover's  with  an  inquiry  in  her  eyes  she  did 
not  like  to  voice.  It  was  only  the  mere  supposition 
at  that  hour,  but  it  was  a  supposition  with  all  the  pos 
sibilities  of  the  mustard-seed  to  grow  into  a  great 
tree.  Thoughts  and  likelihoods,  as  yet  without  any 
more  distinct  form  than  the  rack  of  a  dream,  were 
present  in  each  heart.  And  the  very  admission  that 
such  a  likelihood  might  or  could  become  a  reality, 


122  THYRA  VARRICK 

though  it  was  so  dim  and  obscure,  was  the  mustard- 
seed  of  the  possible  event.  For  the  first  step  of  any 
wrong-doing  is  to  ask  the  heart  if  such  a  wrong 
doing  is  possible. 

The  day  passed  like  a  dream,  for  the  discussion 
of  what  is  personal  is  always  interesting ;  and  Hector 
knew,  as  he  bade  Thyra  good-night  at  her  father's 
door,  that  when  he  left  Orkney  she  would  go  with 
him.  She  had  not,  indeed,  said  so,  but  she  had  not 
refused  as  those  refuse  to  whom  the  idea  presented 
is  an  impossible  one  to  realize.  She  had  hesitated, 
and  the  woman  who  hesitates  has  lost.  Her  attitude 
had,  indeed,  infused  Hector  with  such  a  degree  of 
courage  that  he  took  no  pains  to  avoid  Captain  Var- 
rick,  but  walked  boldly  through  the  town  with  Thyra 
on  his  arm,  and  so  to  the  very  threshold  of  her 
home. 

It  was  well  for  all  that  Paul  did  not  see  him;  for 
after  Robert's  offer  to  sell  his  share  of  the  Meum 
and  Tuum  Paul  was  in  a  mood  whose  very  silence 
was  terrifying.  Thyra  escaped  without  notice  to  her 
room,  and  the  next  morning  met  him  silently  with 
downcast  eyes  and  a  manner  full  of  sadness  and  con 
trition.  She  did  not  speak  during  the  morning  meal ; 
neither  did  her  father;  and  in  this  voiceless  antago 
nism  several  days  wore  wretchedly  away.  During 
them  Robert  sent  the  money  for  his  share  of  the 
Meum  and  Tuum  and  Paul  sent  it  back  with  this  mes 
sage: 


THE  ALTERNATIVE         123 

"  It  is  worse  than  blood-money.  Thou  mayst  fling 
it  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea !  " 

Paul  really  felt  it  to  be  what  he  said,  "  worse  than 
blood-money."  He  looked  at  the  gold  with  anger 
and  loathing.  It  was  the  ineffectual  price  of  a  friend 
ship  he  had  believed  to  be  lasting  as  life.  He  would 
not  go  near  the  boat ;  neither  would  Robert ;  and  she 
lay  rocking  on  the  water  with  almost  a  sentient  look 
of  unhappiness  and  desertion  about  her. 

This  state  of  affairs  between  men  so  prominent  as 
Paul  and  Robert  could  not  long  be  ignored  among  the 
sailors  and  fishers  of  Kirkwall.  It  was  discussed 
everywhere  but  in  Paul's  presence,  and  his  presence 
was  in  itself  the  most  eloquent  of  all  decisions.  He 
looked  like  a  man  possessed.  Some  thought  him  fey, 
and  slipped  out  of  any  boat  he  entered,  lest  they 
might  share  his  doom.  Others  knew  thai,  he  was  in 
the  throes  of  an  almost  unendurable  sense  of  injury 
he  had  not  deserved,  and  of  friendship  true  and  faith 
ful,  counted  treacherous  and  trodden  under  foot.  It 
was  pitiable  to  see  the  men  if  they  met — Paul's  long 
ing,  angry  look  and  Robert's  unseeming  consciousness 
of  it;  the  intense  feeling  of  both  men  so  filling  the 
narrow  street  that,  if  there  were  twenty  others  pres 
ent,  there  seemed  to  be  only  these  two. 

It  was  Thyra  who  stood  between  them.  The  day 
after  the  party  Robert  had  tried  to  have  some  ex 
planation  with  her;  but  she  was  at  Maran's  all  day, 
and  though  Paul  did  not  witness  her  return  on  Hec- 


124  THYRA  VARRICK 

tor's  arm,  Robert  did.  He  told  himself  then  that 
Thyra,  out  of  simple  contradiction,  was  giving  Hec 
tor  opportunities  she  would  not  have  done  if  events 
had  been  left  to  her  decision  or  even  to  their  natural 
course.  And  when  he  learned  that  the  Dominie  had 
been  Paul's  adviser  in  the  matter  he  was  not  con 
ciliated.  What  right  had  Paul  to  take  his  affairs 
to  the  Dominie?  He  could  understand  by  his  own 
sense  of  rebellion  and  indignation  against  the  inter 
ference  of  others  how  indignant  Thyra  must  feel,  had 
even  a  right  to  feel.  Thus,  all  his  anger  settled  on 
Paul  and  the  Dominie;  he  partly  excused  the  latter 
because  of  his  office,  for  if  Paul  went  to  him  for  advice 
it  was  his  duty  to  give  it;  and  how  could  he,  an  old 
bachelor  without  wife  or  daughter,  and  who  had  per 
haps  forgotten  his  own  love  passage, — if  he  had  ever 
had  one, — judge  a  girl  like  Thyra? 

It  was  the  evening  of  the  second  day  after  the  un 
fortunate  party  before  Robert  saw  Thyra,  who  cov 
ered  her  face  and  wept  when  he  spoke  to  her ;  indeed, 
she  was  apparently  so  troubled  that  Robert  wept  with 
her.  She  was  also  very  quiet  and  sorrowful  as  she 
said  again: 

"  I  do  not  blame  thee  at  all,  Robert.  It  was  such 
a  thing  as  could  not  have  come  out  of  thy  heart." 

"  Thy  father  was  ill-advised,"  answered  Robert. 
"  It  was  the  Dominie.  If  one  word  of  this  plan  had 
been  said  to  me  I  would  have  told  him,  'Thyra  Varrick 
is  beyond  making-do,  either  by  cunning  or  force.' 


THE  ALTERNATIVE         125 

Nor  do  I  want  thee  on  such  terms.  If  thou  comest  not 
to  me  of  thine  own  good-will  I  must  walk  alone  to  the 
grave.  I  shall  arrive  at  rest  some  time,  either  on 
land  or  sea.  What  comfort  canst  thou  give  me,  dear 
Thyra?  " 

"  I  cannot  give  thee  what  I  have  not  myself.  I  do 
not  know  yet  what  I  must  do." 

"  But  in  time,  in  time,  Thyra?  " 

"  Yes,  in  time  it  is  to  be  hoped  I  shall  feel  better. 
Oh,  Robert,  be  sorry  for  me  now." 

"  God  knows  I  am  sorry  for  thee !  " 

"  Then  let  me  alone  a  little  while.  I  cannot  bear 
even  to  think  of  that  dreadful  night.  Not  one  pres 
ent  has  ever  been  to  see  me  since.  Oh,  Robert! 
Robert ! " 

"  My  dear,  sweet  Thyra !  " 

"  I  have  heard  that  you  had  quarreled  with  my 
father." 

"  That  is  the  truth.  I  will  sail  with  him  no 
more." 

"  It  was  for  love  of  thee  he  did  this  foolish  cruel 
thing.  Thou  must  not  be  angry  with  him." 

"  I  will  forgive  him  as  soon  as  I  can.  And  wilt 
thou  think  kindly  of  me!  Thou  wert  so  sweet,  so 
dear,  that  night  I  brought  thee  from  Maran's.  I 
thought  then  thou  lovedst  me." 

"  I  thought  so,  too." 

"  Then  MacDonald " 

"  Speak  not  of  him." 


126  THYRA  VARRICK 

"  I  will  not  if  it  grieve  thee.  Thyra,  give  me 
a  word  of  hope  before  I  go." 

"  I  have  said  that  I  do  not  blame  thee.  I  have 
said  that  in  time  I  may  feel  better.  What  more  is 
possible?  Often  thou  hast  been  patient  when  I  said 
*  wait.*  This  is  the  worst  strait  that  has  ever  come 
to  me.  Pity  Thyra,  and  ask  her  not  for  what  she 
has  not." 

Then  he  rose  and  drew  her  to  his  side  and,  lifting 
a  handful  of  her  flowing  hair,  kissed  it  with  passionate 
tenderness.  She  spoke  not,  she  moved  not,  but  when 
he  disappeared  she  lifted  the  same  tress  and  gazed  at 
it,  and  on  her  face  there  was,  for  a  moment,  that  wist 
ful  look  of  affection  given  to  persons  and  things  seen 
for  the  last  time. 

This  interview  did  not  bear  fruit  at  once.  Paul 
and  Robert  were  not  desirous  to  meet.  Paul  went 
to  Stromness  in  Grimm's  boat;  Robert  took  a  place 
in  Erik  Bork's ;  and  the  Meum  and  Tuum  lay  at 
her  anchor  lonely  and  melancholy;  a  visible  proof 
of  broken  faith  and  slain  love.  Men  averted  their 
eyes  from  the  forlorn  creature,  for  she  looked  as 
wretched  as  if  she  had  a  soul.  To  them  she  had  a 
kind  of  life.  They  had  often  seen  her  battling  with 
mighty  winds  and  baring  her  breast  against  moun 
tainous  billows,  safely  keeping  the  charge  of  life  com 
mitted  to  her.  And,  in  some  occult  way,  she  was  to 
them  Paul  and  Robert's  sorrow  and  quarrel  made 
manifest.  They  had  only  to  look  at  her  a  few  mo- 


THE  ALTERNATIVE         127 

ments  in  silence,  and  they  became  oppressed  with  the 
trouble  that  left  her  idle  and  desolate  in  the  very 
heart  of  the  fishing  season.  So  they  averted  their 
eyes  and  fell  suddenly  into  silence  as  they  passed ;  for 
their  primitive  natures  divined  that  certain  objects 
as  well  as  certain  persons  attract  misfortune  and  may 
not  even  be  looked  at  with  safety. 

The  days  wore  on,  and  in  their  unhappy  passage 
the  anger  between  Paul  and  his  daughter  died  out, 
or  appeared  to  do  so.  They  began  gradually  to 
speak  a  few  words  to  each  other  about  the  daily  events 
common  to  both  their  lives ;  thus,  Paul  would  say,  "  I 
am  going  to  Stromness  " ;  and  Thyra  ask  in  reply, 
"  When  wilt  thou  return?  "  But  it  had  been  better 
if  some  passionate  explanation,  followed  by  recon 
ciling  tears  and  kisses,  had  brought  them  back  to  their 
old  confidence  and  freedom  of  speech.  As  it  was, 
they  grew  further  apart  with  every  day's  formal  in 
tercourse;  and  to  Paul  it  seemed  as  if  his  child  was 
indifferent  to  his  affection,  and  that  he  was  continu 
ally  looking  at  a  blank  wall.  They  were  two  separate, 
divided  silences  which,  brought  together,  might  have 
found  loving  voice. 

In  this  trinity  of  unhappy  souls  Thyra  alone  had 
compensating  affection.  Indeed,  the  very  separation 
existing  between  them  gave  her  unusual  freedom  and 
advantages  with  her  lover;  while  she  added  to  these 
things  a  reckless  disregard  for  public  opinion.  And 
if  Maran  reasoned  with  her  on  the  consequences  which 


128  THYRA  VARRICK 

public  opinion  would  surely  visit  her  with,  she  at  once 
threw  the  responsibility  upon  the  Dominie  and  her 
father. 

"  They  have  brought  things  about,"  she  said ; 
"  and  they  must  look  after  the  consequences.  Father 
ought  to  have  known  I  could  not  be  driven  into  mar 
rying  Robert,  even  by  the  Dominie.  Why  does  not 
the  Dominie  himself  get  married?  Let  him  answer 
that  question.  Surely  he  ought  to  take  the  road  he 
wants  other  people  to  walk  in." 

Yet  she  had  been  glad  when  she  heard  of  the  Dom 
inie's  interference;  it  allowed  her  to  lay  the  burden 
of  her  disobedience  and  anger  upon  his  shoulders  in 
stead  of  her  father's.  But  even  with  the  Dominie  to 
blame,  no  woman  can  safely  and  happily  defy  the  con 
ventionalities  of  her  era  and  locality.  Those  people 
who  admitted  "  Thyra  had  not  been  wisely  con 
strained  "  were  yet  soon  angry  at  her  pronounced 
preference  for  the  stranger  Scot.  She  was  too  fre 
quently  seen  with  him  on  the  streets  or  on  the  water, 
and  they  began  to  say,  "  she  had  gone  far  enough," 
and  to  reason  with  and  advise  her.  And  Thyra  was 
in  no  mood  for  advice,  and  so  flagrantly  defied  it. 

"  If  father  does  not  like  the  talk,"  she  said  to 
Maran,  "  let  him  stop  it.  He  set  the  tongues  of  the 
town  wagging  against  me.  It  is  his  affair,  not  mine. 
And  why  should  I  stop  walking  and  sailing  with  Hec 
tor?  All  the  other  girls  walk  and  sail  with  the  lads 
that  love  them.  Let  me  alone !  " 


THE  ALTERNATIVE          129 

In  that  small  isolated  community  it  was  not  possible 
to  let  her  alone.  It  came  to  a  time  when  the  matrons 
said,  "  Thyra  Varrick  is  a  bad  example.  She  is  dis 
obeying  her  father,  flinging  his  words  in  his  face 
morning,  noon,  and  night.  She  is  coquetting  with  a 
stranger  only  for  the  pleasure  of  wounding  a  good 
father,  who  has  offended  her."  They  set  their 
tongues  and  faces  against  Thyra ;  they  forbade  their 
daughters  to  speak  to  her ;  they  quarreled  with  Maran 
for  keeping  Hector  in  her  house  and  thus  giving  him 
daily  opportunities  of  influencing  Thyra. 

For  he  did  undoubtedly  influence  her;  and,  indeed, 
was  gradually  bringing  her  to  a  point  where  she 
could  find  no  other  refuge  but  in  his  love  and  pres 
ence;  then — then,  he  would  leave  Orkney,  and  Thyra 
would  go  with  him.  The  Scotch  marriage  law  was 
broad  and  easy.  A  simple  confession  before  witnesses 
that  they  were  man  and  wife  was  a  perfectly  legal 
ceremony.  The  absence  of  the  clerical  blessing  and  ele 
ment  was  indeed  deprecated  and  even  seriously  disap 
proved  among  the  religious,  respectable  citizens;  but 
this  disapproval  did  not  invalidate  the  civil  marriages ; 
and  they  were  by  no  means  obsolete  or  even  infre 
quent. 

But  a  marriage  of  this  simple  kind  had  never  en 
tered  Thyra's  imagination  until  Hector  put  it  there; 
and  its  first  inception  Avas  not  encouraged.  The 
eclat  of  a  public  ceremony,  of  the  bridal  march  to  the 
kirk,  of  the  solemn  joy  of  the  religious  office  and 


130  THYRA  VARRICK 

sanction,  of  the  almost  public  feast  and  dance,  were 
the  circumstances  surrounding  Thyra's  conception 
of  herself  as  a  bride.  Yet  in  these  lovely  sum 
mer  days  she  was  herself  preparing  events  which 
would  make  such  a  triumphant  transit  from  maiden 
hood  to  wifehood  an  impossible  thing. 

For  the  progress  of  this  love  affair  was  greatly 
accelerated  by  the  fishing  season.  Every  able  man 
was  then  in  the  boats,  and  the  women  were  quite  as 
busy  on  shore,  selling  and  curing  the  fish  caught.  The 
Dominie  was  out  and  in  with  the  men,  and  there  were 
few  evenings  in  which  his  clear,  resonant  voice  was 
not  heard  leading  the  fishers  in  the  evening  hymn,  as 
they  lay  waiting  for  the  nets  to  fill.  He  had  the  sea 
and  the  men  of  the  sea  in  his  heart,  and  was  as  much 
at  home  with  them  in  the  boats  as  in  the  pulpit. 

He  was  going  to  the  pier  one  day  when  Deacon 
Hacon  came  out  of  his  house  and  stayed  him.  "  Dom 
inie,"  he  said,  "  there  is  something  to  tell  thee ;  and 
maybe  I  have  already  kept  it  too  long.  Last  night 
I  dreamed  a  dream,  and  I  dream  true ;  and  now  I  know 
that  I  must  speak  what  is  on  my  mind,  or  I  also  may 
be  in  the  fault.  One  of  the  babes  thou  christened  is 
not  on  Christ's  road — far  from  it;  and  thou  art  off 
to  catch  herring  while  the  devil  is  after  her  soul.  I 
must  tell  thee  what  I  know." 

"  Speak  out,  deacon.    Is  it  about  Thyra  Varrick?  " 

"  It  is.  She  is  with  that  MacDonald  lad  from 
morning  to  night,  and  Maran  is  not  willing,  perhaps 


THE  ALTERNATIVE          131 

not  able,  to  bring  her  to  reason.  None  of  our  women 
speaks  to  her  now,  and  there  is  no  man  that  cares  to 
speak  to  her  father  or  to  Robert  Thorson  about  the 
girl  and  her  doings.  None  but  thee  can  speak  to 
Paul;  and  as  for  Robert,  he  came  near  to  striking 
one  who  named  Thyra  in  a  way  he  liked  not.  The 
girl  is  clever  and  deceives  both  men.  She  has  no 
mother;  her  father  is  only  half  friends  with  her. 
Thou  must  be  mother  and  father  both." 

"  I  interfered  once,  deacon,  and  got  blame  on  every 
hand." 

"  Wilt  thou  neglect  thy  duty  because  thou  gettest 
blame  for  doing  it?  A  lamb  of  thy  flock  is  being 
carried  off  into  the  wilderness ;  wilt  thou  go  to  the 
boats  with  the  ninety-and-nine,  or  wilt  thou  leave 
them  and  go  seek  the  one  straying  in  such  evil  com 
pany  ?  " 

"  Thou  hast  left  me  no  choice.  I  must  do  what  I 
can."  Then  he  turned  back  and,  as  he  went  slowly 
and  sorrowfully  homeward,  he  saw  Hector  and  Thyra 
climbing  the  hill  on  which  Paul's  house  stood.  He 
followed  and  soon  overtook  them.  At  his  greeting 
they  turned  and  separated,  and  he  stepped  between 
them.  In  this  way  he  walked  in  their  company  until 
they  reached  the  door  of  Paul's  house.  There  he 
bade  Thyra  good-night,  and,  taking  Hector's  arm, 
said: 

"  I  want  to  say  some  words  to  thee.  Walk  back 
with  me." 


132  THYRA  VARRICK 

Rather  reluctantly  Hector  agreed.  The  sweet, 
lingering  adieu  and  the  last  kiss  at  the  gate  had  to 
be  omitted,  and  the  lovers  were  not  pleased  at  the 
Dominie's  interference.  They  understood  what  kind 
of  words  were  to  be  said,  and  Thyra  smiled  scornfully 
at  their  uselessness.  "  But  I  am  glad  Hector  is  to 
bear  the  brunt  this  time,"  she  thought. 

Indeed,  nothing  was  gained  by  this  interview, 
though  the  Dominie  blinked  no  truth.  He  began  at 
the  first.  He  spoke  of  the  hopelessness  of  any  at 
tempt  in  favor  of  Prince  Charles,  and,  because  of  this 
futility,  he  begged  Hector  to  leave  a  place  where  his 
presence  could  only  breed  quarreling  and  heartache 
and  perhaps  sin.  He  described  Paul's  grief  and 
anger  at  his  daughter's  disobedience,  and  without 
scruple  he  included  Hector  in  the  punishment  certain 
to  follow.  "  Sin  and  punishment  grow  out  of  the 
same  stem,"  he  said,  "  and,  besides,  it  is  well  known 
to  thee  that  Thyra  Varrick  has  always  been  regarded 
as  Robert  Thorson's  wife.  She  willingly  accepted 
this  position  until  thou  interfered." 

"  I  intend  to  make  Thyra  my  wife,"  said  Hec 
tor,  with  the  indifference  of  one  sure  of  success. 

"  It  is  not  a  good  marriage  for  thee,  nor  yet  for 
Thyra.  Thy  own  people  will  not  want  a  Norse  fisher- 
girl  among  them,  and  Thyra's  people  are  just  as  bit 
terly  set  against  a  Highlandman.  I  promise  thee  I 
will  prevent  such  a  calamity — if  I  can." 

"  Sir,"  answered  Hector,  "  you  cannot  prevent  it. 


THE  ALTERNATIVE          133 

I  will  marry  Thyra  if  she  will  marry  me — and  I  think 
she  will."  " 

"  Thou  art  teaching  her  to  disobey  her  father,  to 
offend  all  her  friends,  to  neglect  her  religious  duties, 
to  be  reckless  of  her  good  name.  Dost  thou  expect 
a  bad  daughter  to  make  a  good  wife?  She  will  not, 
never ! " 

"  What  my  wife  will  be  does  not  concern  you,  sir. 
She  will  not  have  to  watch  the  sea  and  count  fish.  I 
shall  make  her  a  lady." 

"  Thou  wilt  make  her  miserable,  I  see  that.  Well, 
then,  I  must  do  all  I  can  to  save  the  girl  from  thee. 
And  yet,"  he  said  solemnly,  as  he  laid  his  hand  on 
Hector's  arm,  "  yet  if  thou  hast  a  mother  or  a  sister 
spare  her  for  her  sake.  If  thou  believest  in  the  man 
hood  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  for  his  sake,  spare 
her." 

Then  Hector  shook  himself  free  and,  without  an 
swer,  went  swiftly  toward  his  lodging. 

That  night  the  Dominie  did  not  sleep.  Spiritually, 
he  took  Thyra  in  his  arms  as  if  she  were  a  babe  and 
brought  her  again  with  prayer  to  her  Maker  and 
Saviour.  He  walked  restlessly  about,  blaming  him 
self  both  for  interference  and  non-interference.  He 
watched  the  day-spring  and  the  return  of  the  boats 
with  sorrowful  impatience,  for  he  had  sent  a  message 
to  Robert,  and  at  this  hour  he  wanted  him  and  him 
only.  Surely  it  was  Robert  who  had  the  best  right 
to  reason  with  the  woman  he  loved ;  and  even  yet  the 


i34  THYRA  VARRICK 

Dominie  could  not  give  up  the  hope  that  such  reason 
ing  would  be  effectual.  He  told  himself  that  old  love 
was  easily  rekindled;  and  when  he  thought  of  Rob 
ert's  beauty  and  sincerity  and  natural  eloquence, 
he  could  not  believe  that  a  girl  who  had  once  list 
ened  to  him  with  love  would  now  be  deaf  to  his 
pleading. 

Robert  received  the  Dominie's  message  as  soon  as 
he  reached  his  home.  He  was  tired  and  sleepy,  but 
it  drove  weariness  and  sleep  far  off,  for  he  instantly 
understood  the  call  to  relate  to  Thyra.  He  drank 
some  tea,  dressed  himself  for  the  visit,  and  then  went 
quickly  to  the  manse.  The  Dominie  was  waiting  for 
him,  and  there  was  no  delay  in  their  confidence  and  no 
reservation.  Then  the  question  came  to  both  men 
with  such  imperative  force,  that  they  asked  it  with 
a  simultaneous  anxiety  in  the  same  moment: 

"What  is  to  be  done?" 

"  Thou  must  go  and  see  Thyra,"  said  the  Dominie 
to  Robert.  "  The  time  for  patience  and  putting  off 
has  gone  by.  Thou  must  now  be  willing  to  take  her, 
if  needs  be,  against  her  will.  It  is  for  her  salvation ; 
think  of  that." 

"  There  is  her  father ;  Paul  and  I  are  unfriends 
now." 

"  Then  go  first  to  Paul.  It  was  not  well  in  thee 
to  quarrel  with  him.  Thou  must  humble  thyself  for 
Thyra's  sake.  Thou  must  tell  him  all  I  have  told 
thee.  Other  men  have  feared  to  do  so;  but  be  thou 


THE  ALTERNATIVE         135 

not  afraid.  He  will  listen  if  thou  speak.  Tell  him 
that  his  daughter's  good  name  is  in  danger,  that  none 
of  our  women  is  her  friend,  and  if  the  opportunity 
comes  remind  him  of  Thyra's  mother.  If  I  could 
speak  for  thee  or  go  for  thee  I  would  be  thy  servant ; 
but  all  is  in  thy  mouth.  Speak,  and  be  no  coward. 
Thy  words  must  find  the  heart  of  both  Paul  and  his 
daughter.  It  is  now  August.  The  fair  will  soon  be 
on.  At  the  end  of  the  month  the  weather  will  change, 
and  the  man  will  hardly  venture  the  winter  here. 
When  he  goes  away  from  Orkney,  will  he  go  alone? 
Ask  thyself  this  question.  Thou,  of  all  men,  must 
answer  it." 

Without  another  word  Robert  went  about  the  busi 
ness  before  him.  It  was  very  painful  in  all  its  as 
pects,  but  if  such  danger  threatened  Thyra  he  could 
put  his  own  feelings  aside  without  a  care.  He  went 
at  once  to  the  Inn  to  look  for  Paul,  and  found  him 
there  with  three  of  his  acquaintances.  Two  of  the 
men  were  arguing  noisily  about  the  "  takes  "  of  the 
different  boats  during  the  past  night;  the  third  was 
sleepily  smoking  with  closed  eyes.  Paul  sat  with 
them,  but  taking  no  part  in  the  talk.  His  eyes  were 
fixed  upon  a  letter  which  he  held  in  his  hand,  and  his 
mind  evidently  wandering  afar  off.  When  Robert 
entered  there  was  a  sudden  silence.  Paul  looked  up 
and  then  down,  and  his  face  showed  scarlet  below  the 
tan.  All  intently  regarded  the  two  men  whose  rup 
tured  friendship  had  somehow  or  other  influenced  and 


136  THYRA  VARRICK 

interested  the  whole  fishing  and  sailor  population  of 
Kirkwall. 

Without  hesitation  Robert  walked  up  to  his  friend 
and,  extending  his  hand,  said  softly: 

"  Paul!  " 

"  Thou!  " 

"  Wilt  thou  come  to  our  boat  ?  I  would  like  so  say 
some  words  to  thee." 

"Our  boat?" 

"  Thine  and  mine.     Wilt  thou  come  ?  " 

Then  Paul  rose,  and  the  men  walked  away  together. 
Two  of  those  present  went  to  the  window  to  watch 
them;  the  other  resumed  his  pipe  and  his  dozing, 
merely  grunting  an  assent  to  Grimm's  remark : 

"  The  two  that  were  two  yesterday,  will  be  one  to 
day." 

The  two  that  were  yet  two  went  silently  to  the  boat 
together.  She  appeared  to  welcome  the  tread  of 
their  feet  upon  her  deck,  for  she  danced  on  the  rising 
and  falling  water  as  if  she  already  felt  the  wind  in  her 
canvas  and  the  billows  under  her  keel.  Robert  led 
the  way  to  a  bench  and,  seating  himself,  lifted  his 
clear,  honest  face  to  Paul's  and  said : 

"  I  am  sorry,  Paul.  Life  is  too  hard  without  thy 
friendship." 

"  I  am  well  pleased  that  it  is  so  with  thee.  Bear 
in  mind  that  all  this  trouble  is  thine  own  fault." 

"  The  blame  is  mine,  all  of  it ;  but  many  things 
say  to  me  we  are  not  happy  apart.  Cast  my  fault 


THE  ALTERNATIVE          137 

behind  thee  into  the  deep  sea.  Wilt  thou,  Paul?  My 
friend  Paul." 

"  Yes,"  he  answered  with  strong  emotion,  "  yes, 
Robert,  I  will  cast  all  memory  of  the  ill  between  us 
out  of  my  mind  forever." 

"  Good  be  with  thee  for  thy  words.  Now  it  is 
'  Mine  and  Thine  '  again ;  and  there  is  much  need 
that  we  put  our  love  and  wisdom  together  for  the  sake 
of  one  dear  to  both  of  us.  I  am  in  a  great  strait, 
Paul." 

"  Well,  then,  ask  counsel  or  help  of  none  but 
me.  That  is  my  wish.  Everyone  has  something  to 
weep  for.  What  is  thy  strait?  Is  it  about 
Thyra?  " 

Then  Robert  opened  the  father's  eyes  with  many 
strong,  sad  words.  He  told  him  all  he  had  heard 
from  many  sources,  all  he  had  seen,  all  he  surmised 
would  happen ;  and,  as  Paul  listened,  he  felt  as  if  he 
must  choke;  the  angry  blood  surged  from  his  heart 
to  the  brain  till  he  had  to  lean  against  Robert  for 
support.  He  was  beyond  measure  distressed  and  full 
of  passion.  But  when  Robert  had  finished  all  his  con 
fidence  he  answered: 

"  The  mad  creature  is  to  be  saved  from  herself 
and  the  handsome  devil  that  has  bewitched  her.  I 
will  take  no  other  thing  in  hand  till  this  be  done.  But 
how  may  it  be  managed?  I  know  not." 

"  I  will  do  as  the  Dominie  bid  me.  I  will  ask  her 
plain  and  straight  to  be  my  wife  between  the  15th  and 


138  THYRA  VARRICK 

31st  of  this  month.  I  will  no  more  give  way  for  her 
weeping.  I  will  make  her  my  wife  if  possible  and 
then  trust  to  God  and  the  love  he  makes  grow  in  the 
heart  of  a  good  woman." 

"  You  give  her  too  much  time — say  between  the 
il5th  and  the  20th." 

"  I  will  give  her  two  weeks,  so  much  is  only  right." 

"Well,  then,  until  the  31st  I  will  let  the  matter 
alone.  Tell  Thyra  this  much  from  me.  If  she 
becomes  thy  wife  on  any  day  before  the  end  of 
August,  I  will  give  her  the  farm  and  the  house  that  is 
by  Finstown  and  the  furnishings  of  the  house,  and, 
moreover,  fifty  sovereigns  to  be  for  her  own,  to  do 
her  pleasure  with." 

"  I  will  tell  her." 

"  And  if  she  will  not  marry " 

"  I  will  not  think  of  that.  I  give  thee  my  word 
to  do  my  best." 

"  Listen  to  me.  This  morning  I  got  a  letter  from 
Thomas  Reid  of  Aberdeen.  He  offers  me  the 
Indian  Queen,  a  ship  of  renown,  for  two  years'  traf 
fic  in  the  Eastern  seas.  Now,  then,  if  Thyra  will  not 
marry  thee  she  will  go  with  me.  On  the  night  of  the 
31st  I  will  take  her  on  board  the  Maid  of  Orkney, 
which  sails  then  for  Aberdeen.  I  will  give  her 
two  years  in  strange  seas  and  foreign  countries;  and 
if  this  do  not  bring  her  back  to  her  senses,  she  may 
take  her  own  ill  way  forever." 

"  Say  not  that.     She  is  as  deep  in  thy  heart  as  in 


THE  ALTERNATIVE          139 

mine.     Whatever  comes  we  must  stand  by  her — thou 
and  I." 

Then  they  looked  silently  at  each  other  for  a  mo 
ment  or  two,  and  in  parting  clasped  hands.  Robert's 
face  was  serious;  it  was  his  manifest  heart,  full  of 
anguish  and  love.  Paul  dropped  his  eyes  and  sat  in 
an  attitude  of  despair.  Something  had  gone  to  ruin 
at  his  side;  it  was  the  future  of  his  child. 


CHAPTER  VII 

Between  Two  Lovers 

FOR  a  few  minutes  Robert  stood  on  the  pier 
considering  his  clothing.  Would  it  help  his 
plea  if  he  went  home  and  put  on  his  best  suit? 
He  asked  himself  this  question,  and  stood  looking 
down  at  the  blue  flannel  jacket  and  trousers  he  had 
on.  He  came  speedily  to  the  conclusion  to  see 
Thyra,  just  as  he  stood.  "  I  must  look  thus  in  her 
eyes,  when  we  are  man  and  wife,  all  day  and  every 
day  but  Sunday,"  he  thought ;  "  and  Thyra  will  not 
take  or  refuse  me  for  the  coat  I  have  on."  Then 
the  thought  of  Hector's  picturesque  garb  came  to  his 
mind,  and  he  felt  sure  that  it  had  influenced  Thyra, 
for  he  muttered  bitterly,  "  If  he  had  been  a  fisher-lad 
in  blue  flannels  he  had  not  put  me  aside."  Never 
theless,  the  reflection  did  not  change  his  purpose,  and 
he  went  without  further  delay  to  Paul's  house. 

As  he  approached  the  door  he  heard  Thyra  moving 
about  and  singing,  or  rather  droning,  "  The  Lay  of 
Diarmaid,"  a  very  ancient  Highland  song.  He 
watched  her  a  few  moments  unseen.  She  was  dust 
ing  the  curiosities  her  father  valued  so  much,  and  she 
was  dressed  like  himself  in  the  blue  flannel  woven  and 

140 


BETWEEN  TWO  LOVERS     141 

dyed  in  every  household.  But  in  this  simple  gown, 
with  its  small,  white  collar,  she  was  neat  as  a  bird, 
and  straight  as  a  pine,  and  in  Robert's  sight  loveliest 
of  all.  As  she  lifted  a  gorgeously  colored  tropical 
shell,  and  put  it  to  her  ear  a  moment,  she  looked  so 
bewitching  that  he  could  not  help  uttering  her  name. 
She  stopped  singing  and  turned  her  face  to  him,  ask 
ing  with  a  little  anxiety: 

"  What  is  the  matter,  Robert?  Why  art  thou  here 
so  early  in  the  day  ?  Is  father  well  ?  " 

"  Thy  father  is  well,  Thyra.  Sit  down  at  my  side 
and  I  will  tell  thee  why  I  have  come  so  early." 

She  sat  down,  but  with  reluctance,  and  waited  for 
him  to  speak.  She  had  the  shell  in  her  hand,  and 
she  kept  her  eyes  upon  it  as  she  passed  it  to  and  fro. 
It  was  hard  for  Robert  to  open  the  conversation,  and 
so  without  preface  he  plunged  into  the  depth  of  his 
desire,  and  said : 

"  I  have  come,  dear  one,  to  ask  thee  to  marry  me 
without  longer  waiting.  Thou  must  answer  '  yes ' 
this  time ;  thou  must,  indeed ! " 

"  But  why?     How  comes  that?  " 

"  I  will  tell  thee  all  the  *  why '  and  the  *  where 
fore.5  '  Then  he  told  her  the  things  said  far  and 
wide  about  Hector  MacDonald  and  herself,  adding, 
"  The  guessing  is  not  all  one  way,  but  most  people 
are  sure  he  will  leave  Orkney  this  month.  If  so,  every 
tongue  will  be  pitying  thee  for  a  forsaken  woman; 
and  even  that  will  be  the  best  of  their  talk.  Be  my 


142  THYRA  VARRICK 

wife,  at  once,  to-day?  No!  Well,  then,  to-morrow? 
Have  I  not  told  thee  what  Vesta,  and  Jocunda,  and 
Bork's  wife,  and  Petersen's  wife,  and  a  score  of 
others  are  saying?  Make  their  evil  prophecies  lying 
words.  Give  me  the  right  to  shut  up  their  ill 
thoughts  in  their  ill  hearts." 

"  I  wish  to  do  so,  Robert.  I  hate  the  women  of  this 
town;  envious,  malicious  creatures,  every  one  of 
them." 

"  Then  why  not  hold  thy  head  above  all  of  them? 
See,  I  am  thy  very  servant  in  this  matter.  There  is 
nothing  I  have  that  I  will  not  give  thee.  Thy  father, 
also,  he  has  promised  to  see  the  law  man,  and  deed 
over  to  thee  at  once  the  house  and  farm  at  Finstown, 
and  to  furnish  it  with  all  things  necessary;  and,  be 
side  that,  he  will  put  in  thy  hand  fifty  gold  sov 
ereigns  for  thine  own  use  and  pleasure.  If  it  is  thy 
will,  we  might  go  to  Aberdeen  for  a  month — perhaps 
even  to  Edinburgh.  And  as  to  fine  clothing,  I  will 
not  hinder  thee  in  any  of  thy  wishes.  Thyra,  dear 
est,  sweetest  of  women;  Thyra,  my  love!  My  life! 
My  very  soul !  listen  to  me.  It  is  for  thy  happiness 
as  well  as  my  happiness,  or  Robert  Thorson  would  not 
ask  thee  in  such  a  stress  and  hurry.  I  will  give  thee 
a  week,  Thyra;  be  my  wife  at  the  end  of  a  week. 
Say  *  yes  '  to  me,  darling.  Say  *  yes,  Robert.'  If 
thou  couldst  only  know  how  I  love  thee ;  none  can  love 
thee  as  I  do.  My  soul  waits  trembling  for  thy 
word.  Thyra!  Thyra!  I  am  faint  with  fear! 


BETWEEN  TWO  LOVERS     143 

Speak  to  me,  woman;  hast  thou  no  pity?  My  heart 
is  full;  I  can  say  no  more — but  wilt  thou  not 
speak?" 

The  last  word  was  almost  a  cry,  and  the  clasp  of 
his  hand  hurt  her. 

"  Robert,"  she  answered,  "  let  loose  my  hand.  Thou 
hurtest  me.  Thou  shouldst  have  some  pity  on  me." 

"  I  am  all  pity  and  love  for  thee.  And  if  thou  wilt 
but  trust  me  I  will  teach  thee  to  love  me — thou  wilt 
not  be  able  to  help  loving  me,  I  will  be  so  good,  so 
true,  so  patient,  that  in  time  thou  wilt  say  in  thy 
very  heart,  *  I  have  the  best  husband  in  the  world.' " 

"  Wilt  thou  not  wait  just  a  little  longer?  It  is  the 
last  time  I  will  ask  this  favor." 

"  No,  I  will  not  wait  longer  any  more.  My  haste 
is  for  thy  sake.  If  that  man  go  away — and  he  will 
go — the  scorn  and  the  talk  that  will  follow,  thou  wilt 
not  be  able  to  brave,  or  to  bear." 

"  My  father  will " 

"  He  is  going  to  the  East  Indies  for  two  years." 

"Thou?" 

"  Think  of  this.  If  I  marry  thee  after  he  has 
gone  away,  then  all  will  say  Robert  Thorson  is  sorry 
for  Thyra  Varrick,  so  then  he  marries  her  out  of 
pity.  God  only  knows  what  they  will  say  of  thee 
and  me.  I  must  speak  thus  to  thee;  someone  must 
tell  thee  the  truth.  It  is  my  hard  lot.  Wilt  thou 
be  my  wife  one  week  from  to-day  ?  " 

"  No." 


144  THYRA  VARRICK 

"  Then  two  weeks  from  to-day?  " 

"  No." 

"  Three  weeks  from  to-day — that  will  be  the  last 
day  of  August.  So  long  will  I  stand  waiting  for  thy 
pleasure." 

"Three  weeks?" 

"  Well,  then,  three  weeks.  So,  it  is  three  weeks. 
Is  it  so?  " 

"  Perhaps " — then  she  burst  into  passionate 
weeping  and  complaining.  She  buried  her  face  in 
the  soft  cushion,  and  her  slight  form  shook  with  emo 
tion.  Robert  was  in  great  distress.  He  knelt  at  her 
side,  kissed  her  hair  and  her  hands,  and  talked  to  her 
like  lover  and  mother  both.  At  length  she  said : 

"  It  were  well  if  thou  left  me  now.  Let  me  cry  all 
my  tears  away.  Wouldst  thou  like  it  if  I  wept  at  my 
bridal?  Wouldst  thou  take  me  unwillingly  and  in 
tears  to  be  thy  wife,  crying  in  the  sight  of  all  Kirkwall 
at  my  marriage  to  thee?  " 

"  Yes,  I  would  take  thee  joyfully ;  I  would  soon 
turn  thy  tears  into  smiles.  Have  some  faith  in  me. 
I  am  begging  thee  now  to  take  a  happy  life  from  my 
hand.  I  will  marry  thee  to  love,  and  honor,  and  many 
good  days.  Sweetest  Thyra,  say  I  may  do  so,  in  one 
week?" 

"  No,  I  will  not.     One  week  is  too  short  a  time." 

"  Yes,  that  is  so.  A  girl  must  have  many  things 
to  prepare.  And  we  will  have  a  great  wedding;  all 
Kirkwall  shall  go  with  us  to  the  kirk,  and  sing  with 


BETWEEN  TWO  LOVERS     145 

us  the  wedding  psalm,  and  hear  the  Dominie  bless  us, 
and  say  amen  to  it." 

"  Thou  art  talking  foolishly.  Dost  thou  think  I 
will  give  these  women  any  share  in  what  concerns  me? 
I  hate  such  ways;  I  do  hate  them.  When  I  marry 
thee  I  will  go  with  my  father  to  the  Dominie's  house, 
and  thou  wilt  meet  me  there,  and  very  few  words  shall 
be  about  it;  and  no  one  shall  have  an  hour's  merry 
making,  or  feast,  or  wine,  at  my  expense.  And  then, 
when  the  women  get  together  to  lie  about  me,  they 
must  make  all  of  the  lie  up;  I  will  not  give  them  a 
shred  of  truth  or  likelihood  to  dress  it  in." 

"  Thou  are  wise  and  right.  I  am  of  thy  opinion 
in  this  matter." 

"  There  is  another  thing.  I  will  not  have  my  wed 
ding  spoken  of.  If  it  was  known  it  would  be  talked 
of  to  life-long  sorrow  in  a  week.  There  is  no  sacred 
thing  woman's  tongue  will  not  defile.  My  marriage 
shall  not  be  named  with  their  bad  thoughts  and  words. 
They  would  wish  me  evil  in  their  hearts,  and  their 
lips  would  send  the  evil  abroad  to  hunt  me  out.  Ill 
tongues  shall  not  bring  me  ill  luck." 

"  Again  thou  art  wise  and  right.  No  one  but  thy 
father  and  thyself  and  Robert  Thorson  shall  know 
anything  at  all  about  our  marriage.  There  is,  how 
ever,  the  Dominie." 

"  He  least  of  all.  When  we  go  to  his  house  it  is 
time  enough.  He  talks  much  with  the  women,  and 
they  read  his  very  thoughts.  They  would  see  the 


146  THYRA  VARRICK 

secret  in  his  eyes,  and  if  he  happened  to  think  of  it 
they  would  catch  the  thought  going  from  him  and 
send  it  far  and  wide." 

"  That  is  true  also.  Well,  then,  for  so  simple  a 
plan  is  not  one  week  sufficient?  " 

"  I  have  said  '  no  '  to  thee." 

"  Then  two  weeks?  " 

"  I  know  not." 

"  Yes,  dear  one,  two  weeks.     Say  two  weeks." 

There  was  a  pause  of  a  minute.  It  seemed  like  an 
hour  to  Robert.  He  kept  his  eyes  upon  her  lovely, 
troubled  face,  watching  its  changing  expression,  and 
trembling  as  he  watched.  At  length  she  raised  her 
eyes  and  asked,  "  When  is  my  father  going  away  ? 
He  has  said  nothing  to  me.  Thou  wouldst  not  lie  to 
me,  Robert?  " 

"  I  would  not  lie  to  thee,  or  to  anyone.  He  got 
the  word  this  morning  early.  He  told  me  he  would 
go  on  the  31st  of  August  to  Aberdeen.  There  he  will 
take  command  of  the  Indian  Queen.1' 

"  How  does  he  go  to  Aberdeen?  " 

"  In  the  Maid  of  Orkney.  She  leaves  with  the 
mail  on  that  day." 

"  Then  I  will  be  married  on  the  31st.  We  can  all 
go  together  to  Aberdeen." 

"  It  is  a  good  thought,  but  it  puts  off  our  mar 
riage  for  three  weeks.  I  like  not  that." 

"  Be  content,  Robert.  Three  weeks  are  not  long 
in  coming  and  going.  As  they  pass,  see  thou  lettest 


BETWEEN  TWO  LOVERS     147 

them  go  without  suspicion.  Go  about  thy  business, 
and  trouble  me  not  more  than  usual.  Thou  mayst 
have  too  much  of  me  when  the  three-weeks'  wait  is 
over." 

"  I  can  never  have  enough  of  thee,  not  in  all  eter 
nity." 

"  I  am  cross  and  ill  to  manage ;  "  and  she  could 
not  help  looking  shyly  into  his  eyes,  and  her  glance 
shook  and  bewildered  him.  He  took  both  her  hands 
and  kissed  them.  "  Thou  hast  made  me  happier  than 
any  mortal  man,"  he  said ;  "  thou  art  goodness  and 
beauty,  and  I  could  give  my  life  for  thee  gladly,  to 
do  thee  good  in  every  way.  I  lay  this  vow  in  the 
hands  of  God." 

Then  the  high  tide  of  his  love  came  into  his  blood, 
rose  to  his  heart,  lifted  him  off  his  feet,  and  he  went 
drifting  upon  some  unearthly  sea  of  rapture.  She 
had  at  last  consented ;  and  he  took  no  account  of  her 
reluctance,  no  account  of  her  limitations  and  evasions 
and  singular  conditions;  she  had  promised,  and  all 
heaven  and  earth  was  in  her  promise. 

"  O  true  love!  true  love!  the  strength  of  it! 
And  the  height,  and  the  depth,  and  the  breadth,  and  the  length 
of  it! " 

For  nearly  half  an  hour  after  Robert's  departure 
Thyra  sat  motionless,  thinking  with  all  her  mind  and 
heart.  Not  for  a  moment  did  she  doubt  a  word  Rob 
ert  had  said  to  her ;  and  she  was  wise  enough  to  fore 
see  all  the  future  consequences  of  the  position  in 


148  THYRA  VARRICK 

which  she  had  placed  herself.  If  Hector  should  leave 
Orkney  without  her !  She  was  forced  to  whisper  the 
words  audibly  in  order  to  realize  them.  The  thought 
in  vague,  terrifying  indistinctness  had  lain  at  the 
bottom  of  her  consciousness  for  some  time.  He  had 
said  little  lately  of  their  marriage,  though  always 
speaking  of  their  departure  together  after  the  sum 
mer. 

Certainly  that  presupposed  their  marriage.  She 
would  not  allow  her  thoughts  to  consider  any  other 
possibility.  But  it  was  now  the  time  for  him  to  be 
definite  and  in  earnest,  or  else — what  then?  If  her 
father  went  on  a  long  voyage,  and  she  was  left  with 
Maran,  she  needed  no  one  to  tell  her  that  her  life 
would  be  made  unbearable  by  the  scorn  and  isolation 
sure  to  be  meted  out  to  her.  "  And  the  women's 
tongues,"  she  muttered ;  "  nothing  can  bind  them,  not 
even  the  Fourth  Commandment.  They  will  slay  me 
like  swords."  As  for  Maran,  she  was  already  fretful 
and  weary  of  her  authority  and  interference ;  she  was 
resolved  not  to  be  left  at  her  will  and  mercy.  A  mar 
riage  with  Robert  would  be  better  than  that;  only, 
as  he  had  pointed  out  to  her,  the  marriage  must  take 
place  before  the  townspeople  imputed  it  to  pity  or 
some  other  humiliating  reason. 

She  had  just  arrived  at  the  conclusion  that  Hector 
must  decide  the  subject,  when  she  heard  him  coming 
up  the  road.  He  was  whistling  merrily,  and  the  sound 
aggravated  her.  She  did  not  know  why,  but  she 


BETWEEN  TWO  LOVERS     149 

understood,  without  any  analysis,  that  men  whistle 
when  their  minds  are  vacant  and  careless — that,  in 
short,  a  whistling  man  is  a  thoughtless,  indifferent 
man ;  and  this  attitude  in  her  lover  was  so  antagonistic 
to  her  own  that  it  angered  her.  She  would  not  turn 
her  face  to  him  as  he  entered,  and  he  did  not  notice 
the  omission.  He  was  only  eager  to  tell  her  that  he 
had  seen  her  father  and  Thorson  go  off  to  sea  to 
gether  in  the  Meum  and  Tuum. 

"  So  the  Captain  and  that  big  sea-dog  are  friendly 
again,"  he  said ;  "  and  by  Saint  Ninian  my  dirk 
quivers  in  its  sheath  when  I  see  the  fellow ! " 

"  Dost  thou  mean  my  father  ?  Thou  shalt  not 
speak  so  of  my  father ;  no,  nor  yet  of  Robert  Thorson. 
Robert  is  my  friend ;  and  he  may  be  my  husband ;  'tis 
like  enough." 

"  Do  you  wish  to  quarrel  with  me,  Thyra  ?  " 

"  There  is  no  knowing." 

"  What  is  it  you  mean  ?  " 

"  This :  I  hear  that  thou  art  soon  to  leave  Orkney ; 
and  yet  I  have  not  been  told  of  thy  journey.  Well, 
then,  it  is  my  destiny  to  wed  Robert,  and  I  will  do 
that  at  once,  for  I  will  not  have  the  women  say  to 
me,  '  Robert  married  thee  out  of  pity.'  Nor  the  men 
say  to  Robert,  '  Thou  art  a  kind  man  to  console  the 
deserted  one.'  " 

Then  he  took  her  hands,  put  his  face  close  to  hers, 
looked  straight  into  her  eyes,  and  said,  "  Thyra,  I 
love  you.  Could  I  go  away  and  leave  you?  " 


1 50  THYRA  VARRICK 

"  I  know  not,"  she  answered. 

"  How  much  further  can  I  prove  it  ?  I  have 
lingered  here  month  after  month  for  your  sake.  I 
have  forgotten  all  other  love  for  your  sake.  I  have 
neglected  my  duty  for  your  sake.  And  I  will  vow  to 
you  I  will  never,  never  leave  Orkney  unless  you  leave 
it  with  me." 

"  My  father  sails  for  the  East  Indies  on  the  last 
day  of  this  month.  He  is  to  be  away  for  about  two 
years.  I  cannot  be  left  alone;  I  need  not  tell  thee 
why.  So  then  Robert  Thorson  will  give  me  his  name 
to  shield  my  name ;  and  before  my  father  goes  he  will 
see  that  it  is  so." 

"  You  are  my  wife.  Where  are  all  the  promises 
you  have  made  me?  " 

"  They  are  left  forever  where  I  made  them." 

Then  Hector  was  really  alarmed.  He  had  sup 
posed  hitherto  that  Thyra  was  in  one  of  those  little 
tempers  she  often  gave  way  to.  "  My  dearest,"  he 
said,  "  you  must  not  play  with  my  very  life  in  such 
words.  You  are  mine !  You  are  mine !  It  will  go  ill 
with  any  man  who  tries  to  take  you  from  me.  I  say 
a  thousand  times  in  one,  you  are  mine!  " 

"  I  am  no  more  thine  than  a  promise  makes  me.  A 
promise  is  but  a  little  breath.  And  it  seems,  also, 
that  I  have  no  power  to  promise  myself  to  anyone.  I 
am  under  my  father's  will  till  I  am  twenty- one,  as 
thou  knowest;  and  it  is  his  will  that  before  he  sails 
for  the  East  Indies  I  marry  Robert  Thorson." 


BETWEEN  TWO  LOVERS     151 

*'  Then,  Thyra,  we  must  leave  Orkney  at  once." 

She  did  not  answer  him  a  word. 

"  We  must  away  with  all  haste.  Some  time  ago  I 
made  arrangements  for  just  such  a  crisis  in  our 
affairs.  There  is  in  the  fishing  fleet  a  good  boat  from 
the  east  coast  of  Ireland.  Her  captain  is  an  Irish 
man,  but  the  three  men  with  him  are  MacDonalds 
from  Skye.  They  will  do  my  pleasure,  whatever  it 
is;  and  the  captain  is  already  bought  by  me.  I  have 
but  to  make  a  certain  signal  and  their  boat  will  be 
presently  behind  the  rocky  point  near  Maran's. 
There  they  will  stay  until  we  are  ready.  Let  me  give 
the  signal  now;  I  will  wait  at  Maran's  until  you  are 
ready  to  join  me,  and  we  may  be  at  Thurso  before 
we  are  missed." 

She  looked  at  him  with  the  angry  words  in  her  eyes 
that  would  not  slip  from  her  tongue;  then  she  rose 
with  a  sudden  great  dignity. 

"What  hast  thou  in  thy  mind?"  she  asked. 
"  Know  this,  that  in  the  time  to  come  I  shall  put  no 
trust  in  thee ; "  and  though  he  rose  hastily  and  fol 
lowed  her  she  went  indignantly  away,  and  neither 
answered  his  words  nor  delayed  her  steps  for  his 
entreaties.  He  remained  for  an  hour  or  more  await 
ing  her  return,  pacing  the  room  in  such  angry  agita 
tion  that  Thyra  heard  his  movements  upstairs;  and 
three  times  he  sent  a  servant  with  a  note  of  passionate 
petition  for  some  explanation  of  her  displeasure. 

Thyra  was  deeply  offended  at  his  attitude.     She 


152  THYRA  VARRICK 

was  young  and  ignorant  of  life,  but  she  knew  well 
that  before  Hector  asked  her  to  leave  her  father  and 
home  he  ought  to  have  spoken  of  their  marriage. 
Only  as  his  wife  could  she  go  with  him,  and  yet  he 
had  not  named  their  marriage,  which  was  the  first 
and  foremost  step  to  be  taken.  As  a  fact,  she  had 
not  given  him  time  to  do  so.  The  only  marriage  pos 
sible  had  been  so  often  talked  over  with  Maran,  and 
gone  over  in  his  own  mind,  that  it  lay  there  a  cir 
cumstance  as  presupposed  and  necessary  as  the  boat 
in  which  they  were  to  sail.  The  slight  importance  he 
attached  to  the  ceremony  caused  him  to  name  the  boat 
first ;  and  Thyra's  anger  and  desertion  put  a  stop  to 
further  discussion.  Indeed,  it  was  a  little  time  before 
he  realized  the  mistake  he  had  made,  and  understood 
the  reason  of  her  steady  refusal  to  answer  his 
entreaties. 

Finally  he  went  away  and  was  very  wretched.  He 
had  felt  so  sure  of  Thyra's  love,  so  sure  of  her  readi 
ness  to  obey  all  his  wishes,  that  he  was  stunned  by 
her  conduct;  and  her  words  relating  to  a  possible 
marriage  with  Robert  Thorson  assumed  an  impor 
tance  which  would  have  been  absurd  in  his  eyes  the  day 
preceding.  7f,  after  all,  he  should  lose  her!  The 
thought  fired  him  from  head  to  feet.  Lose  her !  after 
deceiving  Sara  MacArgall  for  her  sake.  Lose  her! 
after  deserting  his  Prince  and  the  cause  of  his  Prince, 
for  her  sake!  He  was  stupefied  by  the  idea.  He 
could  not  speak  until  he  brought  out  the  words  with 


BETWEEN  TWO  LOVERS     153 

a  stamp  of  his  foot.  He  went  straight  to  Maran  and 
begged  her  to  send  for  Thyra  and  help  him  to  pacify 
and  persuade  the  girl.  Maran  promised  to  do  so,  but 
advised  him  to  have  patience  until  evening. 

"  Paul  will  be  at  his  lodge  to-night,"  she  said, 
"  and  there  will  be  time  for  talking  and  for  listening. 
Thyra  is  an  independent  little  cutty,  but  I  know 
her  mind.  Oh,  yes,  before  a  bird  flies  you  can  see  its 
wings." 

"  Is  there  any  use,  even  now,  in  going  to  Captain 
Varrick?" 

"  None  whatever.  You  might  as  well  plow  sand 
for  a  harvest  as  ask  him  to  change  his  mind,  especially 
when  he  has  brought  his  mind  to  speech  without 
action.  In  a  few  hours  I  will  send  for  Thyra.  She 
will,  perhaps,  have  won  over  her  temper  then,  and  so 
listen  to  what  you  have  to  say.  Only,  you  will  require 
to  open  this  conversation  with  matrimony.  Dear  me, 
the  wrestle  and  care  of  this  life  are  perfectly  awe 
some  ! " 

"  You  know  as  well  as  I  do,  Mistress  Flett,  that 
a  religious  ceremony  is  out  of  the  question — at 
present." 

"  Well,  then,  there  is  the  civil  form ;  good  enough 
it  is,  and  many  a  happy  wedding  through  it.  My  own 
Cousin  Sandiford  and  Ann  Scott  asked  no  better,  and 
it  was  sufficient  to  the  last  hour  of  their  lives;  and 
their  children  heiring  property  on  it,  without  dispute, 
let  alone  law — which  is  ever  doubtful  and  endless." 


154  THYRA  VARRICK 

"  And  all  is  ready  for  a  civil  marriage.  Terence 
Sullivan  and  Eneas  MacDonald  and  Angus  MacDon- 
ald  and  yourself  will  be  the  witnesses.  We  can  do  no 
better." 

"  Not  in  the  present  circumstances ;  and  there  is  a 
kind  of  wisdom  in  building  your  wall  with  the  stones 
you  find  at  the  foot  of  it.  However,  I  counsel  you  to 
have  the  religious  ceremony  as  soon  as  may  be;  noth 
ing  less  will  do  to  ask  for  a  reconciliation  on;  not 
with  Paul  Varrick." 

"  For  that  we  shall  want  both  a  Protestant  and 
Popish  clergyman." 

"  And  a  Popish  priest  you  could  not  find  in  all  Ork 
ney.  But,  this  or  that,  I  do  not  know  what  I  can  say 
to  Cousin  Paul  when  you  two  are  away.  I  know  one 
thing:  he  will  give  me  as  many  ill  names  as  he  can 
stick  on  one  another;  for  he  will  be  as  full  of  passion 
as  the  Baltic  is  full  of  sea  water." 

"  He  is  a  brute  in  his  passion.  I  do  not  fear  him, 
any  more  than  I  do  a  mad  bull." 

"  To  be  sure,  just  so,  but  there  are  times  and  sea 
sons  when  a  man  might  fear  a  mad  bull  and  be  no 
coward  for  it." 

Thus  they  talked,  and  the  day  waxed  and  waned 
while  Thyra  fretted  her  anger  away,  and  was  sorry 
and  forlorn  and  wretchedly  uneasy.  In  the  afternoon 
her  father  returned  home.  She  heard  him  talking  to 
the  servants  before  she  came  down,  and  she  under 
stood  the  pleasant  tone  of  his  voice,  and  the  hearty 


BETWEEN  TWO  LOVERS     155 

laugh  with  which  he  answered  some  of  old  Elga's 
grumblings. 

"  He  thinks  that  he  has  got  his  way,"  she  said,  with 
a  toss  of  her  head.  "  Honest  man !  he  may  yet  find 
my  way  of  crossing  it." 

But  she  went  down  with  a  smile,  and  Paul  kissed 
her,  and  gave  her  five  gold  pieces ;  and  she  made  him 
tea,  and  told  him  how  glad  she  was  that  he  had  made 
friends  with  Robert.  He  waived  aside  that  subject 
with  a  lofty  magnanimity  and  answered: 

"  I  have  forgot  all  evil  in  the  good  tidings  Robert 
has  brought  me.  Now  I  shall  carry  a  light  heart  on 
my  long  voyage.  In  the  Indies  I  hope  to  gain  much 
gold  for  thee ;  and  I  will  bring  thee  home  such  Dacca 
muslins  and  embroideries  and  jewelry  as  no  one  in 
Kirkwall  has  ever  seen  or  heard  tell  of.  When  thou 
art  married  to  Robert " 

"  Oh,"  she  interrupted  with  a  laugh,  "  there  is 
many  a  slip  between  the  cup  and  the  lip,  father." 

"  There  must  be  no  slip  here,"  he  answered,  with  a 
darkening  face.  "  No  slip  here,  Thyra !  A  slip  here 
is  to  spill  thy  whole  share  of  life  happiness.  If  there 
is  a  slip  here,  then " 

"  Then  what?  "  she  asked,  with  a  bravado  that  hid 
a  quaking  heart. 

"  I  will  tell  thee  what.  If  for  any  reason  thou 
refusest  to  stay  with  Robert  Thorson  as  his  wife,  then 
thou  wilt  go  with  me.  Wherever  I  go  thou  wilt  go. 
That  is  what." 


156  THYRA  VARRICK 

"  Father ! "  she  cried,  in  a  kind  of  terror,  "  thou 
couldst  not!  Thou  couldst  not!  It  would  be  too 
dreadful.  Two  years  at  sea !  And  the  storms,  and  the 
pirates,  and  the  strange,  cruel  men,  and  the  strange, 
cruel  beasts  I  have  heard  thee  tell  about !  Shut  up  in 
a  ship  for  two  years !  I  would  rather  die." 

"  I  would  rather  thou  didst  die  than  marry  one 
strange,  cruel  man  we  both  wot  of.  Now  then,  thou 
hast  the  very  truth.  It  is  Robert  or  myself.  It  is 
this  house,  with  Robert  for  thy  husband;  or  it  is  the 
Indian  Queen  with  me  as  thy  protector;  for,  indeed, 
I  think  thou  no  more  lovest  me  as  thy  father." 

"  I  do  love  thee !    I  do  love  thee !  " 

"  If  thou  dost  love  me  then  thou  wilt  cheerfully 
obey  me.  It  is  for  thy  happiness,  thy  welfare,  I  am 
striving;  thy  happiness,  not  for  a  day  or  a  year,  but 
for  thy  whole  life.  Thou  madest  Robert  a  promise 
this  morning ;  thou  must  keep  it." 

"  I  know  not." 

"  Thou  must  keep  thy  promise !  "  And  with  these 
words  he  pushed  aside  the  table  so  violently  that  his 
cup  and  glass  fell  to  the  floor  and  were  broken.  He 
kicked  the  pieces  aside  and,  lighting  his  pipe,  went 
into  the  yard,  leaned  over  the  wall,  and  looked  at  the 
misty  waters  like  a  man  reading  a  book.  With  sheer 
indifference  he  watched  a  boat,  a  fishing  boat,  cross 
his  vision  and  disappear  behind  a  rocky  point  to  the 
northward.  He  had  no  idea  that  it  was  in  any  way 
connected  with  his  life,  or  love,  or  fortune;  yet  he 


BETWEEN  TWO  LOVERS     157 

was  conscious,  as  it  sailed  out  of  sight,  of  a  chill  and 
of  a  great  sadness  that  sunk  his  heart  to  his  feet. 

There  is  a  long,  dead  roll  coming  up  from  the 
south,  he  thought ;  and  if  the  hands  in  that  boat  don't 
stand  by  to  reef  they  will  have  trouble  beyond  the 
point.  For  he  saw  the  gray,  colorless  water,  and  he 
heard  in  his  ears,  and  in  his  heart,  the  old,  mysterious, 
hungering  sound  of  the  sea.  Finding  no  comfort  in 
sight  or  sound,  he  went  down  to  the  village  inn,  with 
a  pain  in  his  heart,  muttering  to  himself  as  he  walked 
slowly  and  heavily,  "  Sorrow  and  bad  weather  come 
uncalled,  but  we  have  them  to  fight  and  to  bear." 

As  for  Thyra,  she  was  quite  unconscious  of  the 
dilemma  in  which  she  stood,  but  she  did  not  lose  heart. 
The  bravery  of  her  race  was  in  her,  and  at  this  crisis 
of  her  fate  she  never  thought  of  weeping.  Tears 
might  induce  others  to  work  her  will,  but  she  was  too 
wise  to  throw  tears  upon  her  own  efforts.  Her  soul 
rather  erected  itself,  and  looked  around  about  to  see 
what  way  of  escape  was  like  to  be  the  most  possible 
and  fortunate.  She  had  her  father's  instinctive  draw 
ing  to  the  sea;  in  her  joy  or  her  sorrow  she  wanted 
it,  as  a  good  child  wants  its  mother.  The  face  of  the 
waters  was  the  face  that  gave  her  the  most  intimate 
sympathy,  so  she  went  to  the  wall  and  looked  into  the 
misty  space  and  felt  the  low  moan  of  the  breaking 
surf  voicing  her  complaint. 

If  she  had  been  sure  of  Hector  there  would  not 
have  been  any  uncertainty  to  decide;  but,  by  her 


158  THYRA  VARRICK 

impatience  with  her  lover,  she  had  sown  doubt  and 
fear  in  her  heart  regarding  his  intentions.  He  was, 
therefore,  at  present  an  indeterminate  result.  But  she 
quickly  came  to  a  conclusion  about  Robert  and  her 
father.  To  marry  Robert  and  remain  in  her  father's 
house  with  him  did  not  please  her  in  any  way.  She 
had  accustomed  herself  to  dreams  of  an  entirely  new 
life  with  Hector — a  full,  rich,  stirring  life  set  to 
mrrtial  bravery  and  social  splendor;  and  to  settle 
down  for  scores  of  years  to  the  homely  pleasures,  the 
small,  social  squabblings  and  triumphs  of  the  fishing 
community  of  Kirkwall,  and  the  tragedies  of  its  sul 
len,  tempestuous  seas,  was  a  destiny  she  could  not 
endure  to  contemplate.  It  would  be  far  better  to 
go  with  her  father.  There  would  be  dangers  of  many 
kinds,  she  realized ;  also  that  the  ship  would  be  to 
her  a  kind  of  sea  kennel,  in  which  she  would  be  as 
little  free  as  the  hound  Vigo  would  be  in  their  yard 
kennel.  But  there  would  be  at  least  many  changes 
and  adventures,  and,  above  all,  the  repulsion  and  fas 
cination  of  India's  splendor  and  wonderful  life. 

"  Between  Robert  and  my  father,"  she  said  softly 
to  herself,  "  there  is  no  doubt.  I  will  go  with  my 
father.  But  if  Hector  now  stands  up  to  every  word 
he  has  said  I  will  go  with  Hector."  She  spoke  the 
last  sentence  audibly  and  firmly,  for  there  are  times 
when  we  must  speak  aloud  in  order  to  convince  our 
selves  of  the  validity  of  our  thoughts. 

She  had    scarcely  come    to  this  conclusion  when 


BETWEEN  TWO  LOVERS     159 

Maran's  messenger  arrived.  She  was  glad  to  see  her. 
The  time  of  conflict  had  come;  she  did  not  wish  to 
shirk  it,  no  matter  what  the  result  might  be.  Very 
proudly  and  swiftly  she  walked  through  the  village 
to  Maran's ;  and  the  women  who  came  to  their  doors 
to  criticise,  and  the  girls  who  stood  silent  with  averted 
eyes,  were  both  aware  of  a  presence  in  the  streets  that 
defied  their  disapproval  and  their  dislike.  She  had 
passed  the  Arctic  circle  of  their  enmity,  and  was  in 
some  neutral  zone  where  the  lance  thrusts  of  their 
envy  and  censure  could  not  reach  her. 

Hector  met  her  before  she  was  past  the  town,  and 
she  took  his  hand  before  disapproving  eyes,  and  was 
pleased  at  his  unconcealed  devotion.  And  he  soon 
made  clear  to  her  what  her  own  impatience  had  de 
ferred — his  unswerving  resolution  to  marry  her,  so 
that  before  they  reached  the  privacy  of  Maran's  par 
lor  they  were  lovers  again.  With  a  glance  and  a  word 
Hector  had  resolved  all  her  uncertainty.  She  was 
now  determined  to  be  his  wife,  and  to  go  with  him 
to  whatever  fate  was  in  store  for  them.  The  only 
point  to  settle  was  the  best  way  in  which  to  manage 
the  thing  they  were  resolved  to  carry  out. 

"  There  is  no  necessity  to  delay,"  said  Hector. 
"  To-morrow  is  sufficient  for  all  our  preparations. 
We  can  be  married  early  the  day  after  and  slip  away 
in  Terence  Sullivan's  boat.  Terence  and  the  three 
O'Briens  with  him  do  not  get  on  well  with  the  Norse 
fishers,  and  he  is  anxious  to  be  off.  There  is  no  cause 


160  THYRA  VARRICK 

for  delay.  Whatever  you  wish  to  take  with  you, 
Thyra,  must  be  brought  here  to-morrow,  and  I  will  see 
that  it  is  put  on  board." 

"  You  will  go  through  the  black  gate  if  you  go 
in  any  such-like  hurry,"  said  Maran,  "  and  you  will 
hardly  win  over  the  Firth  at  all  if  you  try  it  earlier 
than  the  night  of  the  30th." 

"  One  day  is  as  good  as  another,  and  the  earlier 
the  welcomer,"  replied  Hector.  "  Why  should  we 
wait?" 

"  More  reasons  than  one.  The  main  one  is,  that 
by  that  time  the  fishing  fleet  will  have  scattered,  and 
every  boat  be  taking  its  own  way  home.  And  also 
that  Cousin  Paul,  bound  by  his  promise  to  be  in  Aber 
deen,  will  be  unable  to  follow  you.  Before  the  boats 
scatter,  at  one  word  from  Paul,  the  whole  fishing  fleet 
would  be  searching  the  Pentland  seas  for  you.  Bide 
your  time,  and  you'll  get  your  way." 

"  Sullivan's  boat  is  a  fast  sailer — we  will  risk  the 
chase;  eh,  Thyra?  " 

Turning  to  him,  she  smiled  a  bewitching  assent. 

"  The  fishing  fleet  does  not  frighten  us  off,  Maran. 
We  will  fly  in  the  face  of  it." 

"  Just  so.  You  would  fly  in  the  face  of  Provi 
dence,  or  any  other  face  that  was  in  your  way;  but 
there  is  more  than  flying  to  be  thought  of.  For 
instance,  where  are  the  witnesses  to  the  ceremony? 
You  are  to  have  at  least  four,  or  I  will  not  be  one  of 
them.  Who  are  to  be  the  others?  " 


BETWEEN  TWO  LOVERS     161 

"  There  is  Terence  Sullivan,  and  Con  O'Brien ,  and 
his  cousin  James,  and  Maran  Flett." 

"  I  know  nothing  about  the  first  three — you  might 
have  named  one  worse  than  the  last;  and  when  folks 
can't  choose  they  must  take.  Furthermore,  a  wedding 
garment  is  a  Bible  ordinance,  and  Thyra  is  necessi 
tated  to  have  a  wedding  gown.  I  would  not  believe 
in  any  ceremony  without  it." 

"  That  is  most  unnecessary,"  said  Hector  impa 
tiently  ;  "  most  unnecessary." 

"  Is  that  your  thought  ?  Do  I  need  to  remind  you 
of  what  happened  to  the  man  who  went  to 'the  wed 
ding  without  a  wedding  garment?  A  parable,  of 
course,  but  all  the  same  for  our  guiding  and  directing. 
I  am  a  kind  of  a  mother  to  Thyra,  and  I  must  see  that 
all  is  done  as  near  right  as  circumstances  will  permit." 

It  was  finally  settled  that  the  marriage  should  take 
place  on  the  evening  of  the  30th,  and  that  all  arrange 
ments  should  be  made  with  reference  to  that  date. 
In  furtherance  of  this  decision  Thyra  asked  her 
father,  the  next  morning,  if  he  could  send  a  man  to 
take  a  box  of  her  clothing  to  Maran's. 

"  She  is  going  to  help  me  alter  and  mend  my 
dresses,"  she  said ;  "  a  girl  cannot  be  married  without 
plenty  of  things  to  wear." 

"  That  is  the  truth ;  I  had  forgotten,"  answered 
Paul;  and  he  took  out  his  purse  and  laid  ten  sov 
ereigns  on  the  table.  "  Get  whatever  is  right  and 
necessary  for  thee,"  he  said  kindly ;  "  if  the  money  be 


1 62  THYRA  VARRICK 

too  little  I  wish  to  give  thee  more.  Ask  me.  Thou  must 
have  a  new  dress ;  yes,  I  ought  to  have  thought  of  that." 

"  I  have  my  mother's  wedding  dress.  It  is  best 
of  all.  Maran  will  make  it  to  fit  me." 

"  That  is  good.  I  remember — yes,  I  remember." 
Then  he  sighed  and  let  his  thoughts  run  backward 
a  few  moments  to  fetch  again  the  golden  hours  of 
his  own  life.  Thyra  did  not  interrupt  him,  and  he 
went  out  without  further  speech.  In  a  few  moments 
he  returned,  and  drawing  Thyra  within  his  arm,  said 
gently :  "  Trust  me  for  a  short  time,  Thyra ;  some 
day  thou  wilt  be  glad  and  thank  me.  I  will  wait  and 
hope  for  that  day.  In  half  an  hour  I  will  send  Bar- 
naby  Hay  to  carry  thy  box  to  Maran's." 

In  this  box  Thyra  packed  all  her  simple  fineries 
and  her  mother's  white  satin  wedding  gown.  There 
was  really  little  sewing  necessary,  but  Maran  had  her 
own  ideas  as  to  what  was  necessary,  and  Hector's 
opinion  were  set  at  naught  when  he  attempted  to 
reason  with  the  two  women  on  this  subject. 

"  Thyra  Varrick  can't  go  into  a  married  life  in  a 
state  of  perfect  beggary,  as  it  were,  without  clothes 
to  her  back,"  said  Maran.  "  A  few  decent  dresses 
are  one  of  the  fundamentals.  Thyra  is  marrying 
a  little  up  in  the  world,  and  I  would  think  shame  of 
myself  if  she  had  not  the  means  of  making  herself 
look  genteel."  And  Hector  smiled  and  privately 
assured  himself  that  he  would  dress  Thyra  in  the 
MaoDonald  tartan  as  soon  as  they  reach  Inverness. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

The  Forbidden  Marriage 

THE  days  went  slowly  by  and  were  full  of 
anxieties  and  suspicions.  Robert  could  not 
bear  Thyra  out  of  his  sight,  and  he  was  so 
continually  making  excursions  to  Paul's  or  Maran's 
house,  that  Thyra  soon  began  to  believe  she  was  being 
watched  and  to  protest  indignantly  against  having 
a  spy  set  over  her.  Then  Robert  kept  more  out  of 
sight,  but  she  was  aware  that  all  her  movements 
were  known  to  him.  Once  every  day  she  was  com 
pelled  to  endure  his  company  and  to  listen  to  her 
father's  plans  for  their  comfort  during  his  lotig  ab 
sence;  she  had  also  to  answer  difficult  questions,  to 
put  off  or  encourage  preparations,  to  parry  allusions, 
to  submit  to  endearments,  to  allay  and  divert  jealousy 
and  distrust,  and  to  make  promises  she  had  no  inten 
tion  of  redeeming.  The  interval  was  full  of  painful, 
anxious  diplomacy,  and  Hector  was  not  able  to  help 
her ;  it  was  the  policy  of  his  position  to  keep  as  much 
out  of  sight  as  possible. 

At  length  the  desired  day  dawned,  and  Thyra 
opened  her  eyes  to  the  thought  that  this  was  the  very 
last  of  life  as  she  had  hitherto  known  it.  And  there 

163 


164  THYRA  VARRICK 

is  a  world  of  pity  and  regret  in  those  two  words,  the 
last — the  last  day  at  her  home,  the  last  breakfast  and 
dinner  with  the  father  who  loved  her  so  dearly  and 
whom  she  was  going  to  betray  and  deceive  so  cruelly. 
She  was  not  so  selfish  as  to  be  careless  of  these 
things;  they  oppressed  her  as  soon  as  she  opened 
her  eyes  and  made  her  cheeks  pallid  with  anxious 
sorrow. 

Paul  truly  pitied  her.  He  reminded  himself  that 
she  had  no  mother  to  give  her  love  and  counsel  at  this 
critical  time  of  her  life,  and  he  tried  to  be  very  gentle 
with  her.  Yet  it  was  necessary  to  speak  of  the  event 
so  close  at  hand,  and  as  they  drank  their  tea,  he 
said: 

"  Thyra,  my  dear  girl,  hast  thou  fully  decided 
about  thy  marriage?  Even  yet,  it  is  not  too  late  to 
ask  all  thy  acquaintances.  I  will  send  'round  the 
bell,  if  it  is  thy  wish." 

"  Thou  wouldst  kill  me.  I  will  have  no  one  but  thee 
present — thee,  and  the  Dominie.  Men  and  women, 
both,  have  driven  me  to  this  pass  with  their  envy  and 
malice  and  wicked  tongues,  and  they  shall  not  see  me 
in  my  suffering.** 

"  Thou  hast  no  need  to  suffer.  Thou  art  speaking 
idle  words,  only  to  make  me  suffer — and  I  am  going 
away  and  may  never  come  back  to  thee." 

Then  she  arose  and  kissed  him,  and  said  whatever 
she  believed  would  be  the  most  comforting.  And  so 
he  ventured  to  ask  her  at  what  hour  she  would  be 


FORBIDDEN  MARRIAGE      165 

ready  the  following  morning,  adding,  "  The  Maid  of 
Orkney  sails  at  the  noon  tide.  Tell  me  what  thou 
wishest  and  it  shall  be  done." 

"  This  is  what  I  wish,  father,"  she  answered ;  "  my 
dress  is  at  Maran's.  I  will  sleep  at  Maran's  to-night. 
Thou  can  come  there  for  me  at  about  ten  o'clock.  I 
and  Maran  will  go  with  thee  to  the  manse,  and  Robert 
will  meet  us  there.  See  that  nobody  else  knows  any 
thing  about  the  matter." 

"  But  thy  dress  ?  Thy  white  satin  dress  in  the 
morning?  What  will  the  women  say?  " 

"  Maran  thought  of  that.  I  have  a  blue  flannel 
skirt  made  to  go  over  it ;  and  my  cloak  and  hood  cover 
me  well.  I  will  slip  them  off  at  the  Dominie's  and  put 
them  on  again  in  order  to  reach  the  ship.  Maran 
will  take  back  my  wedding  dress  to  her  house  and  put 
it  in  my  box;  and  thou  must  have  Barnaby  there  to 
bring  it  quickly  before  we  sail.  Is  there  any  better 
way?" 

"  It  is  as  good  as  any,  since  thou  art  ashamed  of 
thy  wedding  and  wishful  to  hide  thyself  from  all  thy 
friends." 

"  I  have  no  friends  but  thee  and  Robert.  Perhaps 
when  I  come  back  they  may  forgive  me  for  being 
beautiful." 

"  My  poor  little  girl !  My  heart  aches  for  thee ! 
If  this  is  the  way  of  thy  wedding,  I  like  it  not.  It  is 
too  sorrowful.  Let  it  be  ended.  I  will  speak  myself 
to  Robert.  It  is  better  he  suffer  than  thee.  Come 


1 66  THYRA  VARRICK 

with  me  to  India.  I  will  make  thy  life  as  easy  as 
I  can." 

Then  she  kissed  him  and  with  many  tears  and  en 
dearments  promised  to  be  more  cheerful;  and  said 
she  was  grieving  most  at  leaving  him  and  all  that 
had  made  her  life  with  him  so  pleasant.  But  for  all 
these  words  Paul  went  out  wretched,  and  half -inclined 
to  put  off  a  marriage  which  appeared  so  repugnant 
to  his  daughter.  "  But  she  did  love  Robert  once," 
he  thought,  "  and  when  she  is  his  wife  she  will  love 
him  again — I  wonder  what  her  mother  would  say ! " 
And  this  thought  was  an  aching  wonder  in  his  heart 
all  the  morning. 

At  the  dinner  hour  Thyra  was  apparently  happy. 
She  said  Robert  had  been  there ;  and  she  had  told  him 
what  arrangements  had  been  made  for  the  marriage. 
"  And  he  is  dissatisfied,  and  hard  to  please,"  she  said ; 
"  wilt  thou  see  him  and  make  things  plain  and 
straight?  Men  are  so  triumphant,"  she  added  in  a 
tone  of  anger ;  "  they  get  what  they  desire,  and  then 
it  is  worth  nothing  unless  they  glory  about  it,  and  ring 
bells,  and  twang  fiddles,  and  call  every  other  man  and 
woman  to  look  at  the  one  poor  girl  they  have  won  a 
victory  over.  I  won't  have  any  shouting  and  dancing 
over  my  defeat." 

"  Thou  wilt  turn  thy  defeat  into  a  victory,  a  joy 
ful  victory!  If  I  thought  different,  I  would  carry 
thee  off  from  them  all.  This  thing  is  for  thy  life's 
happiness,  or  thy  father  would  not  move  a  finger  in  it." 


FORBIDDEN  MARRIAGE     167 

"  Perhaps!  "  she  replied  with  a  smile,  and  then  she 
put  out  her  hand,  and  Paul  could  not  bear  the  look 
in  her  eyes.  He  arose  and  went  out  to  find  Robert, 
being  not  quite  certain  at  that  hour  whether  he  would 
not  ask  him  to  put  off  the  marriage  until  he  came  back 
from  the  Indies.  But  one  word  in  this  direction 
roused  Robert;  he  would  not  listen  to  another  delay; 
he  was  sure  that  if  they  went  for  a  month  to  Aberdeen 
Thyra  would  love  him  well  before  it  was  past.  "  And 
when  we  return,"  he  said,  "  that  man  will  have  left 
Orkney  forever.  Paul,  if  the  chance  of  our  happi 
ness  were  smaller  than  it  is,  I  would  take  the  risk  and 
win  the  love  that  is  more  than  life  to  me." 

"  Thou  art  a  brave  man,  Robert,"  answered  Paul. 
"  Meet  me  here  to-morrow  morning,  and  we  will 
saunter  toward  the  manse  together.  Maran  and 
Thyra  will  be  there  soon  after  ten.  Now  I  must  see 
Barnaby  Hay;  he  is  to  carry  Thyra's  box  on  board 
after  the  ceremony  is  over." 

"  The  Maid  leaves  at  the  noon-hour." 

"  I  know  that.  I  am  not  apt  to  be  behind 
hand." 

"  I  am  so  anxious,  Paul." 

"  Well,  I  am  anxious,  too." 

"  Thou  art  not  her  lover." 

"  I  am  her  father." 

"  I  love  her  so  dearly." 

"  I  loved  her  before  thou  'didst ;  years  before  thee ! 
Man,  Robert !  After  her  mother  died  she  slept  in  my 


1 68  THYRA  VARRICK 

breast,  and  I  carried  her  in  these  arms,  and  her  life 
twined  itself  around  my  life ;  and  to  give  her,  even  to 
thee,  is  like  tearing  our  hearts  apart.  When  thou 
hast  a  little  daughter  in  thy  arms,  then  thou  mayst 
understand ;  not  till  then,  Robert !  " 

"  Forgive  me,  Paul." 

Paul  nodded  assent,  and  turned  away.  He  had  a 
father's  sorrow,  and  Robert  had  not  a  bridegroom's 
joy.  Both  men  were  very  unhappy.  Paul  did  not 
like  to  go  to  his  dismantled  home.  Thyra,  he  knew, 
was  putting  away  the  treasures  he  valued  so  much, 
and  otherwise  busy  about  the  house,  which  was  to  be 
locked  up  during  their  absence;  and  he  feared  he 
could  not  endure  the  painful  joy  of  her  presence.  So 
he  went  to  the  Inn  and  sat  down  in  his  favorite  chair 
by  the  window.  And  as  he  sat  there,  he  noticed  a 
fisherman  pass  and  repass  who  looked  earnestly  at 
him.  Presently  the  man  came  in,  and,  sitting  down 
in  a  chair  opposite  Paul,  said : 

"  I  have  something  to  tell  thee,  if  thou  wilt  pay  me 
for  the  news." 

"  I  am  not  apt  to  pay  for  news,"  answered  Paul ; 
"  the  tongues  of  Kirkwall  will  give  it  to  me  free." 

''  Wait  a  bit.  This  news  is  your  business.  It  is 
about  your  daughter." 

"What  is  it  worth?" 

"  It  is  worth  twenty  pounds  now.  In  a  few  "hours 
it  will  be  worth  nothing  at  all.  It  will  be  too 
late." 


FORBIDDEN  MARRIAGE     169 

"  God  help  me !     What  dost  thou  mean  ?  " 

The  man  was  silent. 

"  What  is  thy  name?  " 

"  Terence  Sullivan,  master  of  the  Sea  Gull.  I 
came  here  for  the  herring  fishing,  but  I  will  never 
come  again ;  these  Norse  fishers  are  poor  bodies." 

"  Where  is  thy  news  ?  " 

"  Where  is  thy  money?  If  I  am  taking  my  feet 
out  of  this  place  without  telling  my  news,  it  is  sorry 
enough  you  will  be,  and  it  will  be  too  late  then." 

"  I  have  not  twenty  pounds  with  me." 

"  Get  it.     I  will  wait." 

Then  Paul  went  to  the  innkeeper  and  borrowed 
the  money.  "  Here  is  thy  twenty  pounds,"  he  said  to 
Sullivan ;  "  now  speak." 

"  Faith !  you  may  have  the  news  now,  and  none  too 
soon.  Thyra  Varrick  is  to  be  married  at  seven  o'clock 
to  young  MacDonald.  The  marriage  is  to  be  at  Mis 
tress  Flett's  house.  I  and  two  of  my  boys,  Con  and 
James  O'Brien,  are  to  be  the  witnesses." 

"  How  dost  thou  know  this  ?  " 

"  Sure,  I  am  telling  you,  we  are  to  be  witnesses, 
and  moreover  my  boat  is  hired  to  carry  them  to  the 
mainland  by  Wick  or  Thurso.  The  Sea  Gull  lies 
now  off  Flett's  Point ;  you  may  see  her  yourself.  We 
are  to  set  sail  at  half-past  seven.  I  have  daughters 
myself,  and  I  am  heart-scalded  to  see  a  good  father  so 
wronged  as  you  are  like  to  be.  It  is  little  thanks  I'm 
getting  for " 


170  THYRA  VARRICK 

"  Thou  art  getting  gold.     Art  thou  lying  to  me?  " 

"  By  Mary !  No.  The  MacDonald's  portman 
teau  and  your  daughter's  box  of  clothing  are  on 
the  Sea  Gull  now." 

"  Did  the  MacDonald  pay  thee  yet  ?  " 

"  A  trifle." 

"  And  thou  hast  betrayed  him !  Forsworn  thy 
honor  for  twenty  pounds !  How  can  I  trust  thee  ?  " 

"  Let  not  that  set  you  thinking.  Wait  a  bit,  and 
I  will  tell  you." 

"  No.  There  is  no  time  for  talk.  I  see  that  thou 
art  a  man  I  can  buy.  If  I  give  thee  five  pounds  more, 
wilt  thou  do  my  bidding  exactly  ?  " 

"  I  will  do  it  entirely.  God  knows  my  heart  is  not 
in  the  deceiving  of  a  gentleman  like  you — and  a 
father  like  myself.  What  is  your  will,  Captain?  " 

"  Thou  wilt  not  be  wanted  as  a  witness,  for  there 
will  be  no  marriage  to  witness.  Go  back  to  thy  boat 
at  once,  and  get  out  of  sight  as  soon  as  possible. 
Where  are  the  two  O'Briens  ?  " 

"  Waiting  in  the  dory  for  me." 

Then  Paul  gave  the  man  five  pounds  more,  saying, 
"  Keep  thy  word." 

"  Bad  luck  to  me  and  mine  if  I  do  not !  " 

"  So  be  it.  The  deep  sea  and  the  devil,  if  thou 
break  faith  with  me." 

"  There  is  a  rogue  of  a  breeze  rising,  and  I  will 
away  with  it,  as  soon  as  the  hour  strikes  seven." 

"  Why  wait  till  seven  o'clock?  " 


FORBIDDEN  MARRIAGE     171 

"  Because  if  the  Sea  Gull  leaves  her  moorings 
MacDonald  will  be  seeing  the  same ;  he's  a  wonderful 
suspicious  creature." 

Paul  nodded  and  dismissed  the  man.  He  felt  sure 
that  he  would  keep  his  promise,  because  having 
already  received  Hector's  money,  and  having  posses 
sion  of  the  effects  of  the  fugitives,  there  was  nothing 
more  to  be  gained  from  anyone;  and  flight  was  the 
only  safe  course  for  a  man  so  treacherous.  For, 
though  Sullivan  had  been  but  a  few  weeks  with  Norse 
men,  he  had  seen  enough  to  convince  him  they  would 
punish  his  perfidious,  rascally  conduct  in  some  way 
or  other. 

Paul  watched  him  a  moment  as  he  hastened  to  the 
shore,  and  muttering,  "  Thou  scoundrel ! "  he  raised 
himself  with  a  great  effort  and  looked  at  his  watch. 
It  was  then  four  o'clock,  and  he  knew  not  where  to 
find  Robert.  As  he  went  here  and  there  seeking  him, 
his  anger  gathered  until  his  breath  seemed  to  burn 
him,  but  outwardly  he  was  strangely  calm.  Other 
wrongs  had  often  troubled  the  surface  of  his  nature 
and  raised  those  waves  and  billows  of  passion  with 
which  he  usually  met  any  deception  or  opposition; 
but  this  supreme  outrage  on  his  love  and  trust 
plowed  itself  away  to  the  lowest  depths  of  his  being 
and  left  the  surface  apparently  tranquil  and  unruffled. 
It  was  six  o'clock  when  he  found  Robert,  and  he 
was  then  very  angry  with  him.  "  Thou  art  off  to  thy 
tailor  or  filling  thy  stomach  always  when  thou  art 


172  THYRA  VARRICK 

wanted,"  he  cried ;  "  and  it  serves  thee  well  to  lose 
thy  bride.  If  Thyra  is  worth  having  she  is  worth 
watching.  I  told  thee !  I  told  thee !  Now  then, 
MacDonald  is  to  carry  her  off  in  our  very  sight  in 
one  hour,  and  thou  wert  sleeping,  no  doubt,  while  he 
was  getting  ready  to  outwit  us  both.  Not  much  of  a 
lover  art  thou !  " 

Robert  made  no  excuses ;  he  was  too  anxious  to  get 
at  the  whole  truth,  and  Paul  was  not  slack  in  telling  it. 
Robert  listened  like  one  who  hears  terrible  things  in 
a  dream.  He  had  known  that  Thyra  was  averse  to 
her  marriage  with  him,  but  he  had  not  suspected  her 
of  such  deception.  It  seemed  an  incredible  thing 
that  Paul  was  telling  him ;  his  soul  refused,  for  a  few 
minutes,  to  believe  it,  and  when  at  last  the  cruel  news 
found  credence  he  spoke  heavily,  as  if  the  words  were 
too  far  down  the  shoal  of  being  to  be  dragged  forth 
by  the  tired  tongue  and  trembling  lips. 

"  Come  this  way,"  he  said  to  Paul.  "  My  cousin 
Hakon  must  go  with  us.  I  shall  need  him." 

So  they  stopped  at  a  small  hut  on  the  road  to 
Maran's  house,  and  Hakon,  after  a  few  words  with 
Robert,  lifted  a  coil  of  rope  and  went  with  them 
there.  It  was  striking  seven  when  they  reached  the 
place,  and  Terence  Sullivan  and  Con  and  James 
O'Brien  were  just  leaving  the  house  by  the  kitchen 
door.  Paul  and  Robert  intercepted  them,  and  Sulli 
van  with  a  cunning  leer  said: 

"He  has  just  been  in  the  kitchen  and  looked  us 


FORBIDDEN  MARRIAGE     173 

over.  He  said  we  would  be  needed  in  a  few  minutes. 
You  three  can  stand  in  our  places.  Good  luck  to 
you ! " 

"  Thou  art  a  great  scoundrel,  Terence  Sullivan ! 
Thou  hast  not  one  decent  feeling  in  thy  soul !  " 

"  Ah,  then,  I  have  forty-five  pounds  in  my  pocket ! 
They  stand  for  decent  feelings,  well  enough." 

Paul  and  the  two  men  with  him  did  not  hear  the 
remark.  They  were  at  Maran's  house.  They  en 
tered  by  the  kitchen  door  and  saw  Hector  standing 
at  the  foot  of  the  stairs,  watching,  waiting  for  his 
bride.  The  front  door  was  wide  open  at  his  back, 
and  he  could  have  seen  Sullivan  and  the  O'Briens  if  he 
had  turned  his  face  toward  it ;  but  all  his  life  was  set 
toward  the  stairway  by  which  Thyra  was  coming  to 
him. 

In  a  moment  or  two  he  called  her  impatiently  and 
Paul  and  Robert  heard  the  hurried  movements  and 
broken  speech  of  the  women  as  they  answered  his 
impatience.  Then  their  footsteps  were  in  the  hall, 
on  the  stairs,  and  there  was  a  cry  of  joy  from  Hector, 
a  low  laugh  and  an  endearing  word  from  Thyra. 
Paul  strode  forward,  Robert  and  Hakon  followed, 
and  Thyra  saw  them  and  uttered  a  shriek  of  terror. 
It  was  echoed  by  Maran,  who  ran  back  to  her  room 
and  bolted  the  door.  But  Thyra  stood  still.  She 
was  halfway  down  the  stairs,  and  Hector's  arms  were 
outstretched  to  receive  her,  but  she  stood  as  still  and 
white  as  if  she  had  suddenly  been  turned  into  marble. 


1 74  THYRA  VARRICK 

Then  Hector  faced  the  intruders.  He  had  heard  them 
coming,  but  thought  only  of  Sullivan  and  his  men; 
his  eyes  were  full  of  Thyra's  ravishing  beauty;  he 
could  see  no  other  thing  until  her  scream  and  atti 
tude  of  petrified  terror  caused  him  to  turn  his  head. 

"  Ten  thousand  devils ! "  he  shouted  when  he  saw 
Paul  and  Robert,  and  his  hand  went  to  his  dirk. 
There  was  murder  in  his  eyes,  and  Robert  spoke  to 
Hakon,  and  before  Hector  realized  his  position  he  was 
firmly  held  by  the  two  strong  men.  Paul  heeded  noth 
ing  at  all  of  the  struggle  that  followed.  The  cries, 
the  oaths,  the  struggles  of  the  desperate  bridegroom, 
what  were  they  to  him?  His  eyes  were  fixed  on 
Thyra,  and  her  resemblance  to  her  mother  angered 
him.  In  that  very  gown  of  white  satin,  his  darling 
Ebba  had  come  to  him  on  their  wedding-day,  and  just 
as  his  deceiving  daughter  looked  to-day  Ebba  had 
looked  twenty  years  ago.  He  felt  that  the  girl  was 
profaning  her  mother's  memory  and  her  mother's  gar 
ment.  "  Come  here ! "  he  said  in  a  voice  no  one  ever 
disobeyed,  least  of  all  Thyra,  and  she  made  an  effort 
to  descend  to  him.  She  could  not  move,  and  he  went 
forward  to  assist  her.  His  approach  warmed  her  into 
anger. 

"  Let  me  alone ! "  she  cried.  "  Thou  shalt  not 
touch  me ! " 

"  Thou  shalt  come  with  me." 

"  Thyra !  Thyra !  My  love !  My  wife !  "  en 
treated  Hector  in  a  voice  of  more  than  human  grief 


HIS    HAND   WENT   TO   HIS   DIRK. 


FORBIDDEN  MARRIAGE      175 

and  passion ;  "  do  not  leave  me !  Do  not  leave  me, 
Thyra!" 

She  answered  him  with  equal  fervor,  but  Paul  would 
not  suffer  her  to  approach  the  chain  in  which  Robert 
and  Hakon  had  bound  her  lover.  He  was  swearing 
in  Gaelic  and  English,  he  was  mad  with  rage,  he 
shrieked  and  struggled,  and  vowed  a  thousand  deaths 
to  his  captors.  But  he  was  powerless.  Even  if  he 
had  not  been  tied  so  securely — for  the  men  of  the  sea 
know  how  to  tie  knots — he  could  not  have  escaped 
their  grasp  and  their  vigilance.  Thyra  saw  in  a  mo 
ment  that  all  was  useless  and  hopeless,  and  she 
straightened  herself  and  tightened  her  heart  for  any 
thing.  For  in  her  slender  form  there  was  a  great 
spirit,  one  that  believed  that  even  in  the  inevitable, 
something  may  be  kept  back. 

"  May  I  whisper  five  words  to  Hector?  "  she  asked 
her  father;  and  he  answered: 

"  Not  one." 

"  Thou  art  a  cruel  man.  May  I  kiss  him  fare 
well?" 

"  Thou  may  not.  Little  thou  cared  to  kiss  thy 
father  or  Robert  Thorson  farewell." 

She  made  a  movement,  and  Paul  clasped  her  hand 
tightly.  "  Now  thou  wilt  come  with  me." 

"  Let  me  go  upstairs  and  change  my  dress.  Wilt 
thou  drag  me  through  Kirkwall  streets  in  my  wed 
ding  dress  ?  " 

"  I  will  not  trust  thee  out  of  my  sight  and  touch, 


176  THYRA  VARRICK 

till  I  have  thee  on  board  the  Indian  Queen. 
Come!" 

"  Father,  do  not  shame  me  before  the  whole  town !  " 

"  It  is  not  I  that  will  shame  thee.  Thyra  Varrick 
mingled  the  cup  of  shame  for  herself,  when  she  in 
tended  it  for  her  father  and  Robert  Thorson." 

"  Let  me  put  on  my  blue  flannel.  I  pray  thee, 
grant  this  kindness  to  me." 

"  I  will  not  let  thee  go  upstairs ;  Maran  is  upstairs ; 
no  man  is  a  match  for  two  desperate  women."  He 
took  her  firmly  by  the  hand  and  drew  her  toward  the 
door.  She  called  a  piteous  farewell  to  her  lover,  and 
he  could  only  sob  and  cry,  and  assure  her  with  every 
oath  he  could  think  of  that  he  would  follow  her  to 
the  ends  of  the  earth  and  marry  her.  She  answered 
him  with  a  promise  of  undying  love,  but  he  saw  her 
forced  from  his  presence  and  could  not  take  a  step 
or  lift  a  finger  for  her  rescue. 

As  soon  as  Thyra  reached  the  highway  she  took 
possession  of  herself  and  accepted  the  position  forced 
on  her  with  silence  and  dignity.  Fortunately  it  was 
nearly  dark,  and  the  women  were  mostly  busy  tidying 
up  their  homes  after  the  evening  meal.  The  dusk 
wrapped  her  like  a  veil,  but  here  and  there  a  woman 
at  her  door,  or  a  girl  going  to  the  public  fountain, 
stared  curiously  at  the  couple,  and  then  hastened  to 
some  neighbor,  to  tell  what  she  had  seen  and  wonder 
at  it. 

Not  a  word  was  spoken  by  either  Paul  or  Thyra  as 


FORBIDDEN  MARRIAGE     177 

they  traversed  this  Way  of  Shame  and  Sorrow. 
Thyra  knew  it  would  not  help  her  to  complain.  If 
death  comes  there  is  nothing  to  say,  and  Thyra  Var- 
rick  felt  that  she  had  died  that  night.  She  never 
could  be  the  same  girl  again.  The  house  had  a  de 
serted  look.  Everything  was  covered  up  and  pushed 
aside,  and  the  dull  glow  of  smoldering  peats  on  the 
hearth  did  not  light  the  further  corners  of  the  room. 
Paul  locked  the  door  of  the  forlorn,  forsaken-looking 
home  as  they  entered  it  and  put  the  key  in  his  pocket. 
Then  he  drew  Thyra  toward  the  hearth,  and  when 
she  stood  in  its  lurid  light  said  peremptorily: 

"  Take  off  that  gown." 

She  let  the  satin  skirt  fall  and  unfastened  the 
narrow  waist  and  stood  before  him  in  her  white  slip 
and  petticoat,  the  very  image  of  desolate  womanhood. 
And  he  lifted  the  wedding  garment  from  the  floor, 
kissed  it,  and  threw  it  upon  the  burning  peat.  It  was 
in  a  blaze  in  a  moment;  in  five  minutes  it  was  ashes. 
With  the  face  of  a  tortured  spirit  Paul  watched  the 
immolation;  then  he  turned  to  Thyra.  Her  eyes 
glittered  like  stars,  and  she  was  white  as  snow. 

"  Go  to  thy  room,"  he  said. 

She  left  him  without  a  word,  stumbled  up  the  dark 
staircase,  and  threw  herself  upon  the  denuded  bed. 
She  did  not  cry,  even  in  her  solitude ;  it  was  not  tears 
that  could  help  her  now.  No  one's  life  could  be  more 
bitter  than  hers  at  that  hour ;  it  would  be  inhuman  not 
to  pity  her.  And  she  needed  no  one  to  tell  her  she 


178  THYRA  VARRICK 

had  done  wrong;  she  accused  herself  without  mercy. 
Her  perception  of  things  was  clear  enough ;  she  could 
see  the  very  place  at  which  the  first  wrong  step  on 
the  wrong  road  had  been  taken,  and  in  this  time  of 
blaming  and  excusing  she  did  not  blame  her  father 
for  consequences  as  much  as  she  did  Hector. 

"  I  told  him,"  she  moaned ;  "  I  told  him  that  Sulli 
van  was  false  as  Satan.  I  told  him  every  man  in  that 
boat  was  wicked  and  double-minded.  When  I  first 
looked  in  their  faces  I  told  Hector  they  would  sell 
souls  or  slay  bodies  for  a  dirty  sixpence.  But  just 
because  they  were  Celts  they  must  be  trusted.  Could 
he  not  see  the  selfish,  greedy  look  of  the  Celt  through 
their  fawning  and  smiling?  I  did.  Even  Maran 
did.  But  Hector?  Oh,  no!  They  were  not  Norse, 
and  that  was  sufficient  for  him.  That  ought  to  have 
made  me  think.  I  was  Norse.  Why  was  I  better? 
Only  for  my  beauty?  My  fatal  beauty,  that  has 
never  brought  me  anything  but  envy  and  ill-will." 

When  she  thought  of  her  father  she  was  amazed 
that  she  could  not  be  more  angry  at  him.  What  was 
the  reason?  The  reason  was,  that  she  understood 
him,  understood  his  love,  his  prejudices,  his  ways  of 
dealing  with  her.  Below  all,  and  through  all,  and 
above  all,  she  understood  that  he  most  truly  loved 
her ;  and  we  are  never  long  angry  with  those  whom  we 
love,  whom  we  understand,  and  who  love  and  under 
stand  us.  So  it  is  that  we  love  God.  He  knows  us. 
He  understands  us,  even  afar  off.  He  will  not  blame 


FORBIDDEN  MARRIAGE     179 

beyond  measure,  or  always  chide,  or  keep  His  anger 
forever,  just  because  He  understands. 

Yet  in  spite  of  these  just  concessions  she  was  uncon- 
quered.  She  was  resolved  to  marry  Hector  Mac- 
Donald,  no  matter  how  this  object  was  to  be  accom 
plished.  Right  or  wrong,  she  would  drag  this 
happiness  through  the  iron  gates  of  pain  and  dis 
obedience  if  necessary.  Then  she  began  to  consider 
the  steps  she  must  take,  and,  as  she  thought,  Hope 
stole  into  her  heart  and  Courage  brought  a  smile  to 
her  lips. 

"  It  is  this  way  with  my  father,"  she  said  to  her 
self  ;  "  if  I  submit  to  him,  I  conquer  him ;  and  I  shall 
find  the  opportunity,  yes,  yes — I  shall  find  the  op 
portunity." 

Thus  she  groped  among  the  sorrowful  shadows 
that  encompassed  her  toward  the  unknown;  groped, 
truly,  for  uncertain  and  dolorous  are  the  steps  of  all 
who  wander  from  the  path  of  visible  right  and  duty. 
In  this  respect  Thyra  was  willingly  wrong.  Her  de 
termination  to  marry  Hector  grew  out  of  a  willful  and 
wicked  sacrifice  of  the  old,  true  love  of  her  father  to 
the  young,  untried  affection  of  her  lover.  Her  father 
had  loved  her  with  perfect  unselfishness;  given  her 
all  the  fruit  of  a  fatherly,  motherly  devotion,  which 
could  either  have  lived  and  toiled,  or  suffered  and  died, 
for  her  true  welfare.  Nineteen  years  had  this  love 
filled  her  cup  of  life  with  happiness.  She  was  now 
willing  to  spill  it  on  the  ground  for  a  stranger  whose 


i8o  THYRA  VARRICK 

handsome  face  and  martial  manner  had  captivated  her 
senses,  willing  to  make  a  castaway  of  the  old  true  love 
for  the  new  love  that  had  never  given  her  anything 
but  promises ;  a  love  quite  untested,  and  whose  first 
care  had  been  to  separate  her  from  all  other  loves;  a 
love  she  must  take  on  its  own  assurance ;  without  war 
ranty,  but  the  passionate  words  and  kisses  of  its  selfish 
pleasure.  Shame,  indeed,  to  the  girl  so  ungrateful! 
Shame  and  sorrow  to  her  who  can  take  from  a  good 
father,  and  then  wrong  and  slander  him,  and  grumble 
that  he  has  never  done  enough. 

Thyra  knew  she  had  been  guilty  in  this  respect. 
It  was  her  fault  mainly  that  the  two  men  had  come 
to  hate  each  other.  At  the  first  there  had  been  liking, 
and  in  time,  if  both  had  been  left  unprejudiced,  they 
would  have  understood  and  respected  the  differences 
which  divided  them.  A  marriage  in  such  circum 
stances  might  have  come  with  good-will  and  blessing; 
and  Thyra  comprehended  this  night  that  it  would 
have  been  better  if  she  had  sown  good  words  between 
them  as  carefully  as  she  had  sown  evil  ones.  What 
had  she  gained  ?  A  few  passing  words  of  pity.  And 
what  had  they  done  for  her?  They  had  prepared 
the  way  for  a  disrespectful  and  doubtful  marriage; 
they  had  separated  her  from  all  who  loved  her;  they 
had  wrought  a  great  wrong  against  her  own  life,  as 
well  as  against  the  lives  of  others. 

Well,  then,  let  her  reap  the  harvest  of  treachery  and 
ingratitude ;  let  her  reap  it !  In  binding  these  sor- 


FORBIDDEN  MARRIAGE     181 

rowful  sheaves  she  may  find  the  grace  of  penitence, 
perchance  of  pardon. 

In  the  morning  Paul  called  her,  and  at  first  she  did 
not  answer.  Then  he  said,  "  Thy  blue  flannels  are 
outside  the  door — Maran  sent  them — and  thy  break 
fast  is  ready.  Come  quickly." 

In  a  short  time  she  went  downstairs  and  took  her 
place  at  the  table.  Paul  made  her  a  cup  of  tea  and 
put  some  buttered  scone  and  toasted  fish  on  a  plate 
beside  her.  "There  is  no  one  in  the  kitchen,"  he 
said;  "  I  did  the  best  I  could."  He  glanced  into  her 
face  as  he  spoke,  and  was  glad  to  see  that  the  storm 
of  anger  and  trouble  was  apparently  over.  She  ate 
and  drank  and  answered  him  when  he  spoke,  and  he 
had  a  great  compassion  for  her.  She  was  suffering; 
and,  right  or  wrong,  he  suffered  with  her. 

At  eleven  o'clock  he  said: 

"  It  is  time  we  were  on  board  the  Maid."  And  she 
rose  without  a  word,  put  on  her  long,  blue  flannel 
cloak  and  pulled  the  hood  over  her  head,  lifted  a  little 
bundle  of  clothing  she  had  prepared,  and  took  the 
hand  he  offered  her.  She  knew  there  was  not  the 
slightest  chance  of  escape;  she  knew  there  was  no 
possible  hope  of  moving  her  father.  What  then  was 
the  use  of  opposition?  Tears  and  talk  were  alike  in 
effectual  ;  she  would  not  so  gratify  anyone  who  might 
be  watching  her. 

As  she  sat  in  her  cabin  listening  vaguely  to  the 
clamor  overhead  she  heard  Robert's  voice.  He  was 


1 82  THYRA  VARRICK 

in  the  narrow  passageway  with  her  father,  and  every 
word  they  said  was  clearly  audible  to  her.  Perhaps 
they  meant  it  to  be  so,  for  Paul  asked  plainly: 

"  What  hast  thou  to  say  of  MacDonald?  " 

"  He  has  worn  himself  out  with  struggling  and 
cursing.  At  midnight  he  asked  for  water,  but  would 
not  take  it  from  me.  I  told  Maran,  and  she  brought 
him  water,  also  tea  and  food.  When  it  is  fully  one 
o'clock  he  will  be  released." 

"And  thou?" 

"  I  shall  be  far  off.  He  has  sworn  by  his  own 
life  to  kill  me  within  forty-eight  hours.  I  will  not 
lead  him  into  such  sin  and  danger.  I  have  friends 
in  Stromness,  and  Stennis,  and  Wistra,  and  Sanda. 
I  will  keep  him  moving;  he  will  tire  sooner  than  I. 
I  must  live  my  life  day's  out ;  I  have  love  to  help  me. 
A  man  who  loves  as  I  do  never  loses  hope.  She  might 
come  when  all  likelihoods  were  over — seventy  years 
hence — at  the  death  hour — love  is  never  too  late." 

"  God  bless  thee,  Robert." 

"  Yes,  for  that  blessing  holds  all  other  blessings. 
And  thee,  too,  Paul !  May  He  go  with  thee,  and  stay 
with  thee,  and  bring  thee  and — and  Thyra  safe 
home." 

The  trip  to  Aberdeen  was  stormy.  It  was  the 
fourth  day  before  Paul's  watch  was  over,  and  Thyra 
safe  on  the  Indian  Queen.  He  gave  her  his  own 
cabin,  and  he  hired  a  douce,  kindly  Scotch  woman  to 
wait  upon  her,  buy  her  such  things  as  were  necessary 


FORBIDDEN  MARRIAGE      183 

before  sailing,  and  keep  her  company  during  the  long 
voyage.  The  ship  was  nearly  ready  for  sea,  two  more 
days'  loading  would  fill  her  cargo,  and  Paul  was  not 
unhappy  in  the  hurry  of  his  last  preparations. 
Proudly  he  had  taken  his  daughter  on  board  the  big, 
unwieldy  Indiaman  and  introduced  her  to  his  officers, 
and  some  cadets  of  great  Scotch  houses  who  were 
going  to  that  wonderful  Land  of  Promise  in  various 
capacities,  though  mostly  military.  He  began  to 
hope  at  the  end  of  the  first  day  that  the  voyage  might 
be  a  pleasant  one ;  and  Maggie  Hislop,  Thyra's  hand 
maid,  was  delighted  with  its  possibilities. 

"  There  will  be  more  chances  for  matrimony  here," 
she  said,  "  than  in  the  big  town  of  Aberdeen  itself.  I 
am  well  content  to  go  with  you,  lady."  And  Thyra 
professed  to  be  equally  so.  She  could  see  that  even 
in  the  hurly-burly  of  the  loading  and  leaving  the 
Scotch  cadets  were  already  jealous  of  her  notice;  and 
Paul  from  his  post  of  observation  saw  the  same  thing. 
"  There  is  safety  in  numbers,"  he  thought,  "  and 
these  gay  lads  will  put  the  other  lad  out  of  memory. 
In  a  few  weeks  it  will  be  all  right  again ;  "  and  the 
happy  thought  sent  him  forward  to  joke,  and  scold, 
and  hurry  onward  the  hour  of  sailing.  "  We  may 
save  a  tide  as  like  as  not,"  he  said. 

The  Indian  Queen  sailed  very  early  on  the  third 
morning,  but  Thyra  did  not  sail  with  her.  When  the 
breakfast  bell  rang,  she  was  not  to  be  found  anywhere 
on  the  ship.  Maggie  Hislop  was  fast  asleep  in 


1 84  THYRA  VARRICK 

Thyra's  cabin,  but  she  had  nothing  to  tell ;  only,  that 
her  lady  was  sleeping  soundly  in  her  berth  when  she 
saw  her  last.  She  knew  nothing  more,  and  with  loud 
lamentings  she  pitied  her  own  fate,  "  carried  off,  as 
it  were  in  her  sleep,  to  be  sold  to  pagans  for  a  slave. 
She  had  no  doubt  of  it." 

And  the  woman's  feminine  rage  shamed  and 
silenced  Paul.  He  became  voiceless  in  his  grief  and 
fear.  It  was  as  if  he  had  been  stricken  with  death. 
All  the  glory  was  taken  out  of  his  labor  and  his  life. 
There  was  nothing  left  for  him  but  endurance;  but 
he  had  not  forgotten  how  to  endure. 

He  was  wretched,  but  he  had  no  thought  of  return 
ing  to  port.  Either  Thyra  was  in  the  sea,  or  she  had 
found  means  of  leaving  the  ship.  Sometimes  he  be 
lieved  one  of  these  things,  sometimes  the  other ;  some 
times  he  felt  sure  that  Maggie  Hislop  had  helped  her 
to  escape.  But  this  or  that,  he  could  not  go  back 
in  order  to  satisfy  himself.  He  was  on  business  affect 
ing  many  others ;  his  duty  did  not  permit  him  to  lose 
time  on  his  own  affairs.  He  put  into  Leith  to  give 
Maggie  an  opportunity  of  returning  to  Aberdeen. 

Then  he  turned  his  face  away  from  Scotland.  He 
thought  it  would  be  forever.  He  watched  the  dear 
land  vanish;  he  told  himself  he  had  seen  it  for  the 
last  time — seen  Thyra  for  the  last  time.  Ah!  that 
took  hold  of  him  like  the  teeth  of  a  wild  animal.  His 
heart  was  like  to  burst  asunder.  In  the  grasp  of  such 
a  thought  he  cried  out,  "  Our  Father,  which  art  In ' 


FORBIDDEN  MARRIAGE     185 

Heaven,  help  me!  "  For  God  is  the  only  refuge  for 
a  poor  father  or  mother  whose  child  has  loved  an 
unworthy  man  and  deserted  their  home  and  care  for 
him.  For  many  days  Paul  had  no  comforting  answer, 
but  one  morning,  just  at  dawn,  he  was  nearing  the 
African  coast,  and  he  wanted  a  certain  thing,  and 
went  to  a  drawer  in  his  cabin  for  it.  And  there  was 
a  piece  of  paper  there,  lying  crosswise  with  his  name 
on  it.  It  was  a  last  message  from  Thyra.  And  he 
lay  down  on  his  bed  and  wept  bitterly,  and  then  fell 
into  a  deep  sleep.  In  it  he  was,  doubtless,  comforted, 
for  on  awakening  he  took  from  his  breast  a  small 
leather  case  containing  a  curl  of  his  dead  wife's  fair 
hair,  and  their  wedding  ring.  He  put  Thyra's  note 
with  them,  and  as  he  did  so,  said  in  a  voice  of  one  con 
soled  and  encouraged: 

"  He  has  seen  me  and  pitied  me,  the  good  Father 
in  Heaven.  He  has  seen  me,  and  pitied  me,  that  good 
Brother,  Jesus ! " 

Yes ;  it  is  so.  No  one  needs  to  be  desolate.  Those 
who  have  no  helper,  God  must  care  for.  They  are  His 
special  charge. 

"  The  old  and  gray  who  travel  wearily; 
All  who  lack  bread; 

All  who  strive  and  sigh; 
Each  motherless  little  one; 

Mothers  whose  little  ones  are  in  the  sky." 
They  know  how  good  is    Our    Father    which    is    in 
Heaven!    How  good,  how  pitiful,  how  helpful  is  the 
dear  elder  Brother,  Jesus ! 


CHAPTER   IX 

Back  to  the  Old  Love 

WHILE  Captain  Varrick  was  struggling 
through  cruel  suspense  and  grief  toward 
the  calm  of  resignation,  MacDonald  was 
reaping  his  share  of  the  evil  harvest  he  had  sown. 
He  remained  bound  in  Maran  Flett's  house  until  the 
Maid  of  Orkney  had  sailed.  Then  Hakon  said: 

"  Thou  may  do  thy  will  with  him  now,  Mistress 
Flett.  And  thou  may  send  thy  servant  lass,  or  go 
thyself  through  the  town,  and  tell  what  has  happened. 
There  is  nothing  to  hinder  thee." 

So  Hakon  went  his  way,  and  Maran  went  to  the 
prisoner  and  cut  his  bonds,  and  gave  him  food  and 
persuaded  him  to  go  and  rest  a  while.  He  was,  in 
deed,  exhausted  with  his  eighteen  hours'  mental  and 
physical  struggle,  and  his  hands  and  feet  cramped 
and  numb  with  their  confinement.  He  had  also  to 
consider  his  plans,  and  he  rested,  as  Maran  wished, 
for  a  few  hours,  endeavoring  to  collect  his  faculties 
and  his  strength.  Only  one  feeling  possessed  him — a 
passionate  determination  to  have  a  bloody  revenge  on 
Robert  Thorson. 

He  was  willing  to  run  all  risks,  and  to  suffer  all 
186 


THE  OLD  LOVE  187 

delays  for  this  purpose.  He  realized  that  every  Norse 
fisher  in  the  town  was  his  enemy,  and  that  his  attack 
on  Robert  would  have  to  be  sudden  and  swift.  "  I 
must  have  a  boat  and  helpers,"  was  his  first  decision. 
With  that  thought  he  remembered  that  in  Peter  Mac- 
Kenzie's  boat  there  were  two  MacDonalds.  He  would 
only  have  to  tell  them  what  wrong  and  insult 
he  had  suffered ;  they  would  take  fire  at  the  first  word 
— he  knew  that.  It  would  be  three  against  three  hun 
dred,  perhaps,  but  he  felt  in  himself  such  a  force  of 
hatred  and  anger  as  would  equalize  even  such  dis 
parity.  He  went  that  very  evening  to  look  for  the 
men.  MacKenzie  was  on  the  point  of  sailing  for 
home,  but  he  listened  to  Hector  with  intense  sym 
pathy,  called  in  Angus  and  Fingal  MacDonald,  and 
the  four  men  bound  themselves  to  hunt  Robert  Thor- 
son,  on  the  islands  and  on  the  sea,  till  they  wiped 
out  in  his  blood  the  insult  offered  to  a  Highlander 
and  a  MacDonald. 

Then  Mackenzie  went  to  the  Inn  to  find  out  Rob 
ert's  most  likely  place  of  retreat,  and  heard  that  he 
had  gone  to  Stromness.  Immediately  the  four  con 
federates  followed  him  there,  and  hence  to  the  isles 
of  Stronsay,  Sanday,  Eday,  Ronsay,  and  Shapinsay. 
Robert  had  always  "  just  left,"  and  Mackenzie's  boat 
in  its  thwarted  chase  began  to  acquire,  in  the  minds 
of  the  superstitious  men  in  her,  an  air  of  being  be 
witched  and  unlucky.  They  grew  silent  and  unhappy, 
and  though  Hector  constantly  increased  the  promises 


THYRA  VARRICK 


of  money,  he  saw  they  had  a  miserable  sense  of  being 
driven  from  place  to  place  by  an  evil  destiny  that 
might  at  any  moment  destroy  them. 

After  two  weeks'  unfortunate  search  the  weather 
became  stormy,  and  they  were  compelled  to  put  into 
the  grand  natural  harbor  that  the  Sea  Kings  called 
Rorvag.  With  a  shout  of  joy  Hector  saw  Robert's 
boat  lying  there.  He  anchored,  and  with  his  three 
companions  went  on  board.  There  was  not  a  soul 
on  her.  He  cut  her  loose,  and  left  her  to  the  mercy 
of  the  approaching  storm  and  receding  tide.  Then, 
leaving  Mackenzie  and  the  two  MacDonalds  to  pro 
tect  their  own  craft,  he  went  himself  over  the  desolate 
land  to  look  for  his  enemy.  There  were  not  many 
huts  in  sight,  and  he  was  sure  to  find  Robert  sheltering 
in  one  of  them.  He  had  purposely  chosen  to  take  his 
revenge  alone.  No  one  should  share  this  joy  with 
him.  Indeed,  he  needed  no  help;  he  felt  the  man 
within  him  strong  as  twenty  men,  and  all  he  wanted 
was  a  sight  of  the  rival  so  detestable 'in  his  eyes; 
then 

"  Oh,  Fate!  "  he  cried,  "  give  me  ten  minutes'  joy, 
and  I  will  kill  him  a  hundred  times  in  them." 

This  was  the  uttermost  of  his  desire,  for  in  its 
passionate  intensity  it  swallowed  up  all  other  desires. 
Even  Thyra  was  outside  of  the  life  he  was  living;  he 
could  not  yet  take  her  into  his  mind;  he  must  kill 
Robert  Thorson  first — then — then — he  would  follow 
Thyra  to  India,  he  would  follow  her  over  the  world, 


THE  OLD   LOVE 


and  out  of  it.  But  first,  oh,  first  of  all,  he  must  sat 
isfy  the  lust  for  vengeance  which  consumed  him.  He 
could  not  look  at  his  wrists  without  an  intolerable 
shame.  He  pitied  his  own  flesh,  that  it  had  suffered 
such  indignity,  and  promised  himself  to  make  Robert 
suffer  the  utmost  torture,  if  circumstances  gave  him 
time  so  delicately  to  indulge  his  hatred.  He  was 
always  thinking  and  planning  on  this  subject.  It 
became  a  kind  of  insanity  with  him,  so  much  so  that 
the  men,  who  had  at  first  given  him  such  hearty  sym 
pathy,  grew  afraid  of  his  passionate  vagaries.  They 
thought  he  was  fey,  and  feared  him,  and  regretted 
that  they  had  enlisted  in  his  service. 

His  determination  to  search  for  Robert  alone  con 
firmed  their  fears.  "  He  is  out  of  his  mind ;  I  am  not 
understanding  him,"  said  Mackenzie. 

"  The  poor  soul  has  an  ill  fate,"  said  Fingal  Mac- 
Donald  ;  and  Angus  asked  in  a  whisper,  "  Is  it  laid 
on  us  to  share  it?  No,  it  is  not — there  are  our  wives 
at  home,  mournful,  tearful,  blind  with  sorrow." 

"  Aye,  aye !  And  was  you  seeing  what  he  was  like 
yesterday?  And  this  morning." 

"  He's  bad,  indeed." 

"  Mackenzie  likewise ;  he  is  wishing  to  be  turning 
west." 

"  We  are  all  of  us  wishing  that  same  thing." 

As  they  talked  thus,  pensive  and  superstitious, 
Hector  was  going  inland,  and  from  hut  to  hut,  cau 
tiously  making  inquiries.  He  was  directed  here,  and 


1 9o  THYRA  VARRICK 

sent  there,  but  was  always  too  late.  It  was  the  most 
woeful  weather;  the  sea  black  and  stormy,  the  land 
sad,  remote,  and  melancholy,  and  between  earth  and 
heaven  a  cold,  driving  rain,  with  a  piercing  east  wind. 
The  roads  were  dangerously  deep  in  mud,  and  water, 
full  of  little  runlets,  of  holes,  hillocks,  bogs,  and 
patches  of  plowed  land  that  were  all  mire  and  water. 

But  one  little  hut  after  another  lured  him  on.  In 
some  of  them  Robert  must  have  taken  shelter;  his 
deserted  boat  was  proof  of  that.  He  walked  hither 
and  thither  all  day  possessed  by  this  idea,  and  as 
the  darkness  came  on  found  himself  near  Saint 
Ninian's  Howe,  the  sepulchral  barrow  of  dead  men's 
graves.  He  had  often  heard  the  fishers  tell  how  the 
Saint  entered  it,  and  drove  out  the  evil  spirit  which 
had  reanimated  the  corpse  of  Amund  for  unnatural 
strife  with  the  brother  he  loved.  So  he  did  not  dare 
to  seek  its  shelter,  though  the  storm  was  bitter  and 
the  wind  blowing  so  that  he  could  hardly  keep  his 
feet. 

He  looked  about  uneasily.  The  road  back  to  the 
nearest  hut  was  across  dangerous  bogs,  and  it  was 
nearly  dark;  beside  which,  they  had  not  treated  him 
civilly  there.  He  remembered  the  woman's  face,  as 
she  glanced  at  his  outlandish  dress,  and  told  him  with 
a  hurry  of  dislike  that  the  man  he  sought  had  eaten 
there  an  hour  previously.  "  She  did  not  know  which 
way  he  went ;  "  and  with  these  words  she  had  shut 
the  door  in  his  face.  He  could  go  no  further  until 


THE  OLD  LOVE  191 

daylight,  and  he  would  not  try  to  ask  hospitality 
from  a  creature  so  uncivil  and  ill-natured.  The  bar 
row  made  a  kind  of  shelter  against  the  wind  and 
rain,  and  he  had  with  him  some  oatmeal,  and  whisky, 
and  a  tin  mug  and  spoon.  For  a  moment  he  thought 
of  going  into  the  barrow,  for  the  entrance  was  open, 
and  the  dead  men  sleeping  there  surely  would  not 
refuse  him  a  corner  to  sleep  with  them.  But  he  was 
intensely  superstitious,  and  he  doubted  the  good-will 
of  Pictish  or  Norse  wraiths ;  the  wraiths  of  Highland 
gentlemen  he  might  have  entreated,  but  in  this  case 
it  did  not  take  him  many  moments  to  prefer  the  angry 
elements  to  the  company  of  he  knew  not  what  inimi 
cal  spiritual  forces.  So  he  mixed  some  meal  with 
water,  took  a  draught  of  whisky,  and,  wrapping  his 
plaid  well  round  his  breast,  lay  down  to  sleep. 

As  soon  as  he  lay  down  he  discovered  how  unnatur 
ally  weary  he  was.  His  body  had  been  driven  beyond 
itself  by  his  passionate  soul;  and,  the  goad  being 
lifted,  it  fell  to  the  earth,  careless  of  rain  and  wind, 
longing  only  to  be  at  rest.  Instantly  he  was  asleep ; 
the  winds  blew,  it  rained  heavily,  it  became  very  cold, 
but  Hector  slept,  sound  and  deep ;  slept  far  below  all 
feeling  or  dreaming  or  caring. 

As  the  dawn  came  up  the  rain  ceased  in  a  thick  fog, 
and  a  man  came  from  the  barrow.  It  was  Robert 
Thorson.  He  had  not  feared  the  shelter  of  this  somber 
sleeping  place.  He  had  been  in  the  last  hut  when 
Hector  called  there,  and  had  in  the  darkness  made  his 


1 92  THYRA  VARRICK 

way  to  the  barrow.  He  was  certain  that  Hector  would 
not  dare  to  enter  it,  but  it  was  not  unlikely  the  weather 
might  drive  him  to  demand  a  lodging  from  the 
woman  in  the  hut. 

He  came  out  of  his  strange  shelter  without  fear, 
peering  through  the  mist  in  the  direction  of  the  hut. 
The  woman  had  promised  him  a  certain  sign  if  Hector 
was  there.  There  was  no  evidence  of  it,  so  he  under 
stood  that  he  might  safely  return  to  the  human  habi 
tation  for  food.  But  as  his  eyes  shortened  their  gaze 
fell  upon  the  sleeping  form  of  Hector,  not  a  dozen 
yards  away.  Robert  knew  in  a  moment  the  man  was 
in  his  power,  and  a  thrill  of  savage,  pagan  joy  went 
through  him.  He  walked  up  to  Hector,  and  looked 
fiercely  down  at  this  sleeping  man  who  had  hunted 
his  life  for  more  than  two  weeks.  The  face,  seen 
through  the  smur  and  mist,  looked  strangely  unreal, 
for  the  soul  had  retreated  below  all  sense  of  love  or 
hatred,  and  revenge  was  far  forgotten.  It  was  only 
flesh  and  blood  that  lay  there,  prone  and  unconscious, 
incapable  of  its  own  defense,  at  the  mercy  of  the  man 
it  had  been  seeking,  with  relentless  fury,  to  kill. 

Robert  stood  gazing  at  this  helpless  figure  of  his 
foe.  It  was  the  incarnation  of  all  that  had  troubled 
and  wronged  him.  But  for  it  he  might  that  hour 
have  been  the  husband  of  the  dear,  beautiful  Thyra; 
and  Thyra  the  mistress  of  their  happy  home.  Both 
he  and  Thyra  were  fugutive  and  wretched  for  its 
sake.  Was  there  any  wonder  if  the  first  impulse 


THE    MAN   WAS   IN    HIS   POWER. 


THE  OLD  LOVE  193 

which  came  to  Robert  was  a  resolve  to  put  it  out  of 
the  way  forever? 

But  as  he  looked  in  motionless  silence  at  the  uncon 
scious  man,  a  feeling  of  pity  came  into  his  heart.  He, 
too,  had  suffered.  Robert  could  tell  by  the  anguish 
of  his  own  heart  how  much  he  had  suffered.  And  he 
lay  there,  at  his  feet,  helpless  as  a  little  child.  Rob 
ert's  hand  was  on  his  knife;  he  had  but  to  draw  it 
forth;  it  would  speedily  find  the  life  of  his  enemy. 
Why  did  he  not  do  so?  Hector  was  so  far  off  that 
he  did  not  stir,  even  under  the  gaze  of  living  eyes, 
full  of  inquisition.  His  clothing  was  wet,  his  right 
hand  lay  upon  his  dirk,  his  left  across  his  breast,  his 
long,  black  hair  was  sodden  and  dripping  with  rain. 
Robert  walked  away  a  little.  "  What  shall  I  do?  " 
he  asked  himself.  "  Oh,  Christ,  what  shall  I  do?  Oh, 
Christ,  by  thy  body  and  manhood,  tell  me  what  shall 
I  do!" 

"  Love  your  enemies,  do  good  to  them  that  hate 
you,  and  pray  for  them  that  despitefully  use  you." 

Down  the  great  road  leading  from  the  unseen  to 
the  seen  came  these  divine  words,  sweet  and  strong, 
and  full  of  power ;  and  Robert  walked  back  and  stood 
again  by  the  side  of  the  sleeping  man.  He  desired 
to  love,  and  to  forgive  everything,  and  as  he  did  so 
he  gazed  intently  at  his  rival.  There  was  not  a  move 
ment.  A  great  silence,  a  thick  mist  enveloped  them, 
but  into  that  silence  two  souls  went  forth,  and  spoke 
to  each  other,  and  were  sorry  for  each  other,  and 


i94  THYRA  VARRICK 

there  was  pity  and  truce  where  there  had  been  savage 
spiritual  and  carnal  warfare. 

Robert  felt  the  calming  influence;  and  in  that 
moment  discovered  that  Mercy  is  Victory;  and  what 
a  man  this  discovery  made  of  him !  He  took  his  knife 
from  its  leather  sheath,  and,  kneeling  down  by  Hector, 
twined  around  its  sharp  point  a  few  strands  of  his 
long,  wet  hair.  Then  he  pushed  the  knife  gently  into 
the  sandy  earth,  and  left  him  without  anger;  yes, 
even  with  that  feeling  of  pity  and  liking  that  inev 
itably  springs  out  of  wrongs  forgiven. 

"  When  he  awakes,"  he  thought,  "  he  will  see  that 
Death  has  been  at  his  side,  and  Mercy  driven  him  away. 
He  prevented  my  marriage  to  Thyra ;  I  forgive  him.  I 
prevented  his  marriage  to  Thyra ;  let  him  forgive  me. 
Oh,  Christ!  we  are  both  in  thy  sight  sinful  men. 
Forgive  us  both." 

Then  he  went  rapidly  over  the  misty  moor  to  the 
house  of  a  friend  who  would  take  him  to  Kirkwall; 
for  he  knew  that  his  boat  had  been  cut  adrift,  and 
must  have  gone  to  matches  on  the  rocks  during  the 
night's  storm.  And  as  he  walked  a  determination  to 
leave  Orkney  came  into  his  heart,  and  grew  stronger 
with  every  step  he  took. 

"  Why  should  I  stay  in  Kirkwall  ?  "  he  asked  him 
self.  "  Thyra  is  gone !  Paul  is  gone !  So  then,  I 
will  go  to  Leith,  and  I  will  wait  there  until  I  see  which 
way  God  will  send  me — north  or  south,  or  east  or  west, 
it  is  all  the  same  to  me." 


THE  OLD  LOVE  195 

Strong  in  this  resolve  he  took  up  daily  life  again, 
not  planning  anything,  because  he  was  going  to  let 
God  plan  for  him;  not  unhappy,  because  he  had  the 
joy  of  accepted  self-sacrifice.  The  thought  of  Hector 
no  longer  poisoned  all  his  springs  of  pleasure,  or  filled 
him  with  burning  chagrin  and  shameful  anger.  He 
had  given  him  life;  he  could  not  wish  evil  upon  his 
own  gift,  even  though  he  was  not  sure  that  Hector 
would  understand  his  good-will. 

Hector  did  not  awaken  till  the  noon-hour.  He  had 
slept  away  all  fatigue  and  fretfulness.  For  the  first 
few  moments  he  was  even  buoyant.  He  stretched  out 
his  limbs,  and  felt  life  strong  in  his  heart.  Suddenly, 
he  remembered  his  sorrow.  Everything  flashed  across 
him  in  a  moment.  He  must  rise,  and  make  haste; 
nothing  yet  had  been  done.  He  would  have  leaped 
to  his  feet,  but  something  held  him.  With  a  thrill  of 
terror  and  an  angry  exclamation  he  put  his  hand  to 
his  head,  and  drew  forth  the  knife.  In  the  impatient 
jerk  some  of  his  hair  was  cut  off,  and  remained  on 
the  blade.  He  stood  up  then,  took  the  knife  in  his 
left  hand,  and  gazed  at  it,  shocked  and  spellbound. 
Slowly  a  creeping  terror  passed  through  him  from 
head  to  feet,  and  he  whispered  to  himself: 

"  It  is  Robert  Thorson's  knife !  Here  is  his  name 
cut  in  the  handle!  It  was  a  sailor  tied  this  knot 
around  the  blade — this  knot  of  my  hair — it  was  Rob 
ert  Thorson !  He,  and  no  other — he  could  have  killed 
me,  and  he  did  not — he  wishes  me  to  know  that  he  will 


196  THYRA  VARRICK 

not  hurt  me — now,  now,  I  am  hand-bound  worse  than 
with  strong  cords.  I  can  do  nothing  against  him — he 
spared  me  while  I  slept.  I  may  as  well  go  back  to 
the  boat.  I  can  only  give  up.  Mackenzie,  and 
Fingal,  and  Angus  will  see  that  there  is  nothing  else 
to  be  done.  I  can  only  give  up."  And  he  was 
shocked  at  the  indifference  this  decision  came  with. 
Where  had  all  his  insane  thirst  for  revenge  gone? 
He  could  not  now  kill  Robert  if  he  had  the  best  oppor 
tunity.  He  lost  the  desire  to  do  so.  What  did  it 
mean? 

"  What  has  come  to  pass  ? "  he  asked  himself. 
"  What  spell  is  upon  me?  I  will  take  my  feet  out 
of  this  place,  and  I  will  not  look  behind  me.  The 
dead  have  been  here,  and  the  living  have  been  here, 
and  I  knew  not.  What  has  happened  while  I  slept? 
Is  it  a  curse,  or  a  blessing,  that  has  been  left  with  me? 
I  will  leave  this  place  of  sorrow  and  awful  gloom.  I 
will  go  back  to  the  blessed  mountains — to  my  own 
home — to  my  own  people.  I  am  hating  the  sea,  and 
the  people  of  the  sea." 

He  was  mixing  his  oatmeal  as  these  thoughts  passed 
through  his  mind,  and  as  soon  as  he  had  taken  food 
and  drink,  he  went  with  hurrying  steps  back  to  the 
boat.  Her  sails  were  set,  her  crew  watching  for  him ; 
in  another  hour  he  might  have  been  too  late. 

"  Welcome  back,  sir ! "  said  Mackenzie.  "  We  were 
getting  ready  to  search  for  you.  We  were  going 
north." 


THE  OLD  LOVE  197 

"  Go  south,"  he  answered  cheerfully.  "  Steer  for 
Wick.  There  I  will  pay  you  well,  and  let  you  take 
your  own  road." 

"  Blessing  to  thee  for  the  good  words,  MacDonald ! 
We  are  glad  to  sail  far  away  from  this  unhappy 
place." 

"  I  have  suffered  my  fate  here,  Mackenzie.  It 
is  over.  Now  it  is  Scotland !  Scotland  for 
ever  ! " 

They  understood  that  he  had  killed  his  enemy,  and 
were  satisfied.  They  could  now  forgive  all  his  pre 
vious  fey  ways  and  words ;  he  was  then  driven  by  his 
destiny,  but  as  his  desire  had  been  given  him,  he  was 
not  under  doom,  and  they  could  safely,  even  profit 
ably,  do  his  pleasure.  And  as  if  in  confirmation  of 
this  opinion,  a  good  wind  sprang  up  suddenly,  and 
the  boat  danced  southward  with  all  her  brown-red  sails 
set,  and  the  water  at  her  gunwale.  A  clear,  steely  sky 
was  above  them,  and  the  waves  ran  high,  but  the  boat 
was  in  no  trouble ;  she  had  kept  her  own  many  a  time 
in  far  worse  wind  and  weather. 

Hector  held  himself  in  a  grim  suspense.  He  could 
talk  of  nothing,  think  of  nothing,  until  he  could  act 
out  his  thought.  It  was  enough  that  good  fortune 
sailed  with  them,  for  when  they  reached  Wick,  a  ship 
was  just  about  to  leave  for  Cromarty,  and  Hector 
stepped  on  board  her  at  once.  Cromarty  was  the 
best  of  ports  for  him;  it  was  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Inverness,  and  also  of  Nairn  and  MacArgall.  He  was 


198  THYRA  VARRICK 

in  fine  spirits  now,  for  at  Wick  he  had  paid  off  Mac 
kenzie  and  the  two  MacDonalds,  intrusting  to  the 
latter  letters  to  be  delivered  to  his  family;  and  with 
their  exit  from  his  life,  he  felt  that  the  last  link  which 
bound  him,  even  in  memory  to  Orkney,  was  broken. 
Now  let  the  place  go  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea!  He 
never  wished  to  hear  it  spoken  of  again,  never,  not  as 
long  as  his  life  lasted. 

He  landed  at  Cromarty  soon  after  dark,  and  in  a 
furious  rain  storm.  No  matter,  he  was  practically  at 
home,  and  he  knew  an  inn  there,  much  frequented  by 
Jacobite  chiefs  and  gentlemen,  where  he  was  sure  of 
a  welcome.  He  walked  with  rapid  steps  toward  it, 
whistling  as  he  went.  Before  he  reached  the  door  he 
saw  the  shining  of  bright  lights  from  the  windows, 
and,  as  he  came  nearer,  perceived  there  was  much  com 
pany  present.  And  oh,  how  good  it  was  to  hear  once 
more,  the  soft,  sibilant  Gaelic ;  to  see  the  kilted  moun 
taineers  with  their  picturesque  tartans,  and  their 
quick  movements,  and,  above  all,  their  talk  and  laugh 
ter,  the  joyous  inspiring  dirl  and  thirl  of  the  bag 
pipes.  He  was  like  to  cry  for  pure  gladness,  and 
when  the  good  woman  of  the  house  kissed  his  hands 
and  was  like  to  cry,  too,  for  the  gladness  of  seeing 
him  again,  he  felt  the  invincible  force  of  country  and 
race  as  he  had  never  felt  it  before.  His  heart  swelled ; 
he  seemed  to  grow  taller  that  he  might  have  room  to 
breathe.  She  gave  him  a  mouthful  and  a  drink  at 
her  own  fireside,  and  then,  opening  the  door  of  a  room 


THE  OLD  LOVE  199 

full  of  Highlandmen,  with  an  air  of  conscious  pride, 
called  out: 

"Gentlemen!    A  MacDonald!  " 

No  more  was  needed.  A  score  of  hands  were 
stretched  out  to  Hector,  a  score  of  glasses  offered  him. 
He  was  welcomed  with  an  affection  that  made  his  eyes 
fill.  "  Now  we  shall  have  a  good  hour,"  said  the 
Master  of  Meldrum,  "  and  first  of  all,  gentlemen,  the 
King's  health."  At  these  words  every  man  filled  his 
glass,  and  as  they  repeated  the  toast  passed  it  over  a 
bowl  of  water  standing  on  the  table.  Hector  under 
stood  the  rite — they  were  drinking  to  the  King  "  over 
the  water,"  his  exalted  Majesty,  James  the  Eighth. 
After  this  ceremony  they  began  to  question  him ;  and 
he  was  thus  led  to  talk  of  his  visit  to  the  Northern 
Islands.  In  doing  so,  he  magnified  both  what  he  had 
done,  and  the  results  to  be  expected.  But  the  com 
pany  were  in  a  mood  to  accept  miracles,  and  to  believe 
in  them,  and  Hector  was  the  hero  of  the  hour.  They 
saw  his  way-worn  garments;  he  spoke  of  the  far-off 
places  he  had  visited ;  and  so  amid  the  increasing  con 
viviality  he  was  led  to  make  more  and  more  dubious 
statements,  and  to  encourage  hopes  which  in  more 
sober  moments  he  would  hardly  have  dared  to  name. 

Now,  Meldrum  of  Inversay  was  a  neighbor  of  Mac- 
Argall,  and  one  of  the  most  enthusiastic  of  the  com 
pany  present;  and  by  him  Hector  sent  a  message  to 
the  Chief  of  MacArgall,  and  a  hurried  note  to  Sara. 
And  he  entreated  Meldrum  to  make  them  understand 


200  THYRA  VARRICK 

that  he  must  go  first  of  all  to  Inverness  for  money 
and  clothing,  but  after  these  necessities  had  been 
attended  to  he  would  know  no  rest  until  he  saw  them. 
Meldrum  promised  to  explain  everything.  He  said 
he  should  leave  Cromarty  at  daylight,  and  would  be 
his  willing  messenger  to  MacArgall.  And  Hector 
knew  well  that  the  impulsive  chief  would  say  far 
more  in  his  favor  than  he  could  possibly  say  for 
himself. 

He  left  the  revelers  drinking  to  the  "  King  over 
the  water  "  when  the  midnight  came,  and  he  tried  to 
lose  himself  in  sleep.  It  was  impossible.  He  felt  like 
a  man  who  had  been  dead  and  come  to  life  again. 
The  noise,  the  movement,  the  snatches  of  Gaelic  and 
English,  the  peals  of  laughter,  the  sound  of  the  pipes, 
the  whole  atmosphere  of  life  and  living  was  so  delight 
ful  and  so  natural  that  it  intoxicated  him.  Yes,  even 
the  smell  of  the  whisky  and  the  rizzared  haddies  was 
homelike  and  satisfying.  The  very  thought  of  Ork 
ney  now  oppressed  him ;  he  called  memory  away  from 
it.  Its  calm  beauty,  its  quiet,  strong  men,  its  lovely 
women,  all  its  peculiar  life  slipped  away  like  a  dream. 
It  seemed  too  far  off  to  remember,  and  its  melancholy 
remoteness  saddened  him. 

Thyra !  Thyra !  Yes,  he  had  loved  her,  and  quite 
unconsciously  he  used  the  word  "had."  He  chafed 
at  the  memory.  Thyra  had  given  him  much  suffering 
and  humiliation.  He  had  been  just  a  little  weary 
before  that  shamefully  abortive  wedding.  Now  even 


THE  OLD  LOVE  201 

the  lovely  Thyra  was  an  unwelcome  thought.  She 
was  no  longer  there  to  love,  no  longer  there  to  fight 
for ;  she  had  been  taken  out  of  his  reach,  taken  beyond 
his  sight  and  care.  And  she  did  not,  in  any  way,  fit 
into  the  life  he  had  come  back  to.  He  could  not 
imagine  her  in  any  of  its  situations.  She  belonged 
to  the  sea,  and  outside  of  her  own  environment  she 
lost  her  great  charm.  In  the  somber  castles  of  the 
mountains,  and  among  the  chiefs  and  ladies  of  the 
Highland  clans,  what  place  could  there  be  for  the 
daughter  of  the  sailor  and  the  sea? 

But  Sara !  Sara  was  a  princess  !  With  gathering 
armies,  or  in  splendid  courts,  she  was  only  in  her 
proper  sphere.  In  that  hour  Sara  absolutely  deposed 
Thyra.  She  was  put  out  of  Hector's  heart  like  a 
usurper  whose  day  was  over.  He  hardly  took  into 
his  thoughts  the  lonely  girl.  "  She  is  hundreds  of 
miles  away,"  he  told  himself ;  "  she  will  soon  be  thou 
sands  of  miles  away.  She  will  be  two  years,  she  may 
be  three  years,  at  sea ;  she  may  never  come  back  again. 
She  will  have  forgotten  me  if  she  does  come  back,  and 
can  I  then  tell,  or  will  she  tell  me,  what  other  lovers 
she  has  had  in  my  place  ?  "  There  was  no  pitiful 
love,  there  was  not  even  loving  pity  for  her.  It  was 
pity  for  himself  he  felt;  for  Thyra  it  was  but  waste 
remembrance  and  surmise.  He  did  not  even  wonder 
how  this  could  be;  he  was  content  to  feel  that  it  was 
so.  Happily,  he  was  going  back  to  his  old  love,  not 
caring  to  cast  one  thought  into  the  shadowy  distance 


202  THYRA  VARRICK 

which  hid  from  him  the  new  love,  fugitive  and  for 
gotten. 

He  resolved  to  make  the  past  summer  as  if  it  had 
never  been.  During  it  his  destiny  had  always  been 
asleep;  nothing  had  progressed,  nothing  had  taken 
place.  It  was  a  mistake — a  dream  from  which  he 
had  fortunately  awakened.  Yet  in  spite  of  his  assur 
ances  of  satisfaction  there  was  a  pain  in  his  heart  he 
could  not  always  be  rid  of;  for,  say  what  words  we 
like,  it  is  a  bitter  feeling  "  when  the  dear  thing  is 
no  longer  dear,  and  the  sacred  thing  is  no  longer 
sacred." 

In  the  morning  the  company  had  melted  away  be 
fore  Hector  came  from  his  room,  and  he  was  pleased 
that  it  was  so.  He  was  anxious  to  reach  Inverness, 
and  replenish  his  purse  and  his  wardrobe,  and  he  knew 
that  Meldrum  and  others  would  prepare  the  way  for 
him  at  MacArgall.  Indeed,  Meldrum  was  delighted 
to  have  the  news  to  carry.  He  went  some  miles  out 
of  his  way  to  take  it;  and  nothing  suffered  either  in 
his  imagination  or  in  his  relation  of  events.  And  he 
was  no  niggard  in  praising  Hector  when  he  saw  how 
grateful  his  praises  were  to  the  beautiful  Sara  Mac 
Argall.  He  divined  the  love  affair,  and  he  did  his 
best  to  encourage  it. 

"  He  is  the  bravest  and  prettiest  lad  my  eyes  have 
seen  for  a  long  time,"  he  said  with  enthusiasm. 
"  Think  of  him  wearing  away  the  long  summer  days, 
and  nights,  too, — for  they  are  all  the  same  there,  he 


THE  OLD  LOVE  203 

is  telling  me, — gathering  men  for  the  Prince.  He  was 
naming  the  places  and  the  men,  but  the  names  are 
strange,  and  not  easy  for  a  Highland  gentleman  to 
be  taking  in  his  mouth;  and  the  men  fishers,  and  the 
like  of  that.  But  he  was  reminding  us  that  Montrose 
was  leading  two  thousand  of  them  to  fight  for  the 
first  Charles;  and  that  half  that  number  would  be  a 
Godsend  to  us  in  the  spring;  they  being  big  men, 
strong,  and  good  in  fight.  So  he  was  going  from 
place  to  place  trysting  them ;  and  he  is  believing  there 
will  be  at  least  one  thousand  men  at  Thurso  next 
April  to  meet  him.  A  good  lad!  A  brave  lad!  A 
handsome  lad,  too,  even  among  Highlanders,  who  are, 
God  knows,  every  one  of  them,  men  worth  looking 
after." 

Thus  the  road  was  made  broad  and  straight  for  the 
return  of  Hector  to  MacArgall,  and  one  glorious 
autumn  day,  in  all  the  splendor  and  light -heartedness 
of  new  clothing  and  a  replenished  purse,  he  again 
saw  the  old  gray  castle,  and  felt  the  warmth  and  joy 
of  the  true  love  that  welcomed  him.  The  family  were 
on  the  point  of  deserting  their  home,  but  stayed  their 
preparations  to  rejoice  over  Hector's  return,  and 
rearrange  their  plans.  And  what  a  dream!  What 
a  happy  dream  was  this  one  delayed  week !  It  was  as 
if  every  soul  had  agreed  to  put  aside  any  thoughts 
but  those  of  love  and  pleasure.  The  beautiful  Sara 
had  never  been  so  radiant  and  affectionate ;  the  chief 
never  so  hopeful  and  trusting;  Revan  never  so 


204  THYRA  VARRICK 

brotherly  and  confidential.  And  over  all  was  the  soft, 
modified  sunshine  of  the  departing  year,  and  the  crisp 
mornings  and  nights  heightened  by  blazing  fires,  and 
enthused  by  song  and  story  from  the  past  and  splen 
did  hopes  of  the  future. 

It  seemed  now  incredible  to  Hector  that  he  had 
ever  voluntarily  deserted  a  life  so  in  consonance  with 
his  nature  and  his  desires ;  it  was  still  more  incredible 
to  remember  that  but  a  few  weeks  ago  he  had  even 
thought  of  it  with  distaste,  yea,  had  refused  even  to 
think  of  it  at  all.  And  Thyra  ?  Thyra  was  now  only 
part  and  parcel  of  an  experience  he  wished  to  blot 
from  his  memory.  And  if  he  remembered  her  it  was 
always  to  recall  some  incident  in  their  love  which  had 
mortified  or  angered  him;  memory  refused  to  bring 
him  back  any  one  of  the  hours  which  her  beauty  and 
affection  had  made  at  the  time  so  heavenly.  Above 
all,  he  felt  as  acutely  as  in  the  hour  of  his  real  misery 
those  humiliating  cords  with  which  Robert  and  Hakon 
had  bound  him. 

For  Thyra's  sake  he  had  been  compelled  to  endure 
the  indignity,  and  at  this  interval  it  was  on  Thyra 
he  laid  the  blame.  Men  may  suffer  such  things  for 
women,  but  they  do  not  forgive  the  necessity.  At 
the  last  it  is  the  woman  herself  who  has  to  suffer. 
For  it  is  in  this  case,  as  it  is  when  women  compel 
proud  men  to  sue  too  humbly  for  their  favor — at  the 
wooing  time,  they  may  fall  on  their  knees,  but  when 
they  do  get  up — they  go  away  forever. 


THE  OLD  LOVE  205 

Always  a  favorite  at  MacArgall,  Hector  had  never 
been  in  such  favor  as  at  this  period.  His  evident 
distaste  to  talk  of  his  Orkney  experiences  was  only 
another  reason  why  he  was  to  be  admired.  Sara  and 
Lady  Gordon  discovered  "  that,  like  all  brave  men,  he 
was  modest."  Chief  Murdo  said,  "  The  lad  is  very 
prudent,  and  no  boaster,  and  he  is  not  putting  much 
faith  in  these  Norsemen;  why  would  he?"  Revan, 
at  first  a  little  dubious,  accepted  his  friend  at  his  own 
words  after  a  short  conversation  which  came  one  night 
quite  unpremeditated  between  them.  They  had  been 
speaking  of  the  Islands,  and  of  what  troops  might 
reasonably  be  expected  from  them,  and  Hector  had 
plainly  shown  Revan  that  his  hopes  were  feeble  and 
uncertain. 

"  Did  you  see  Captain  Varrick  ?  "  Revan  asked. 
"  He  served  the  King  once." 

"  He  served  him  as  a  matter  of  business,  and  he 
lost  a  ship,  and  a  large  sum  of  money,  by  the  trans 
action.  He  would  not  listen  to  a  word  I  said  which 
looked  to  further  employment  in  the  cause." 

"  Did  you  ever  see  his  daughter?  " 

"  Often ;  I  lodged  with  Captain  Varrick's  cousin, 
and  Thyra  Varrick  was  frequently  at  her  house.  Also 
I  was  at  the  Captain's  house  many  times." 

"  She  is  a  beautiful  woman ;  "  and  Revan  sighed  at 
the  memory  of  her  loveliness. 

"  Yes,"  answered  Hector,  "  yes,  she  is  beautiful — 
in  her  way." 


206  THYRA  VARRICK 

"  What  do  you  mean,  Hector?  I  think  no  woman 
could  be  more  beautiful.  I  am  sure  that  you  were 
in  love  with  her.  It  would  be  a  miracle  if  you  were 
not." 

"  You  are  right,  and  also  wrong,  Revan.  I  was 
amazed  and  delighted  when  I  first  saw  her.  I  thought, 
for  a  little  while,  that  a  man  might  well  give  up  all 
other  good  things  to  win  such  a  woman's  love.  But 
I  will  tell  you,  Revan,  that  no  gentleman  could  finally 
accept  such  a  renunciation;  or,  at  least,  to  do  so,  he 
must  have  been  born  in  the  same  surroundings  as 
this  paragon  of  flesh  and  blood.  Very  soon  I  wearied 
of  her  peculiarities.  You  see,  I  had  been  bred  on 
the  heather  and  the  mountains,  Thyra  on  the  tangle 
and  on  the  sea.  I  am  of  noble  birth,  Thyra  Varrick 
— though  her  father  is  rich  for  his  station — is  of  the 
common  people,  and  she  has  their  atmosphere  and 
odor.  When  I  sit  by  the  side  of  Sara,  when  I  watch 
her  sensitive  soul  make  eloquent  her  exquisite  face, 
when  I  see  her  coming  to  meet  me  clothed  like  a  prin 
cess,  perfumed  like  a  flower,  around  her  the  air  of 
courts  and  camps,  and  centuries  of  romance  behind 
her,  the  other  girl  is  like  her  handmaid.  I  would  not 
take  them,  at  the  same  moment,  into  my  conscious 
ness." 

"  You  say  too  much,  you  go  too  far,  Hector. 
There  is  something  as  truly  like  a  princess  in  Thyra 
Varrick  as  in  Sara  MacArgall.  She  won  my  heart 
at  a  glance,  and  when  these  troubles  are  over  I  am 


THE  OLD  LOVE  207 

going  to  Kirkwall  to  see  if  I  can  win  her  love.  I 
will  make  her  my  wife  if  I  can." 

"  Revan,  you  will  not  succeed.  There  is  an  uncon 
querable  prejudice  against  the  Gael  in  the  Orkneys, 
and,  moreover,  the  girl  is  engaged  to  a  Norse  fisher 
and  sailor,  who  is  the  partner  of  her  father." 

"  But  she  is  not  married?  " 

"  No.  She  is  with  her  father  at  sea.  She  may  be 
two  or  three  years  away ;  but  when  she  comes  back, 
she  will  marry  this  man.  I  am  sure  of  it." 

"  And  you  do  not  care?  " 

"  Not  at  all.     I  think  they  will  be  happy." 

"  I  see.    You  are  not  in  love  with  her." 

"  I  am  in  love  with  Sara.  I  have  no  love  in  my 
heart  that  is  not  hers."  And  he  spoke  so  frankly,  and 
with  such  an  air  of  invincible  truth,  that  Revan  was 
obliged  to  believe  him,  and  also  glad  to  do  so;  for, 
this  point  settled,  he  was  willing  to  concede  to  Hector 
all  the  good  qualities  with  which  Sara  and  Lady  Gor 
don  invested  him. 

They  took  seven  days'  pleasure  together  at  Mac- 
Argall,  and  in  all  these  days  there  was  not  a  cloud. 
Sara's  heart  was  full  of  love,  and  her  throat  full  of 
songs,  as  Hector  wandered  with  her  over  the  hills  and 
down  the  strath,  talking,  laughing,  singing  the  happy 
hours  away.  And  round  the  table  and  about  the 
hearth  they  planned  how  the  winter  was  to  be  spent. 
Before  Hector's  arrival  it  had  been  arranged  that  the 
Chief  should  go  to  Inverness,  the  center  of  all  move- 


208  THYRA  VARRICK 

ments  made  for  the  Stuarts,  and  that  Revan,  after 
seeing  his  aunt  and  sister  safely  installed  in  Lady 
Gordon's  house  in  Edinburgh,  should  pass  the  time 
between  Edinburgh  and  Inverness  gathering  infor 
mation,  and  keeping  the  clans  posted  as  to  events,  and 
ready  for  immediate  action.  Hector's  arrival  changed 
these  arrangements.  It  was  resolved  that  he  should 
attend  Lady  Gordon  and  Sara  to  Edinburgh,  and  be 
the  bearer  of  any  important  news  to  the  faithful  wait 
ing  at  Inverness;  leaving  it  to  Revan  to  disseminate 
it  among  the  loyal  clans  through  the  Highlands. 
These  plans  were  at  best  elastic  and  undecided,  but 
nothing  more  definite  could  be  predicted  with  the 
Stuarts  as  their  foundation.  For  it  was  the  bad  fate 
of  this  unlucky  family,  not  only  to  be  wavering  and 
uncertain  in  their  own  conduct,  but  also  to  be  depend 
ent  on  people  and  circumstances  still  more  so.  It  was 
not  reason  and  intelligence  that  planned  for  the  fol 
lowers  of  Prince  Charles ;  they  had  most  of  all  to  lean 
upon  their  faith. 

It  was  in  this  living  power  the  little  party  left  their 
home  one  frosty  morning  in  September.  Chief  Murdo 
rode  with  them, — a  glorious  Gael  on  a  mighty  black 
horse, — his  ample  jacket  shining  with  silver  buttons, 
his  plaid  belted  round  him,  his  Highland  bonnet  wav 
ing  lofty  plumes,  his  enormous  claymore  flashing  in 
the  cold  sunshine.  One  hundred  of  his  clan  attended 
him,  all  young  warriors  in  the  very  flower  of  their  man 
hood.  The  ladies  were  in  the  carriage,  but  frequently 


THE  OLD  LOVE  209 

Sara  chose  to  ride  a  few  miles  at  Hector's  side,  and 
then  Revan  took  her  place  as  companion  to  his  aunt. 
At  Inverness  the  party  separated,  and  the  weather 
became  wet  and  gloomy,  so  that  the  ladies  were  glad 
when  the  journey  was  over,  and  they  entered  Gordon 
House  in  the  Canongate  of  Edinburgh. 

Here  life  quickly  arranged  itself  to  that  splendid, 
orderly  routine  Hector  loved.  He  fell  immediately 
into  communication  with  the  Jacobite  party,  and  was 
their  trusted  emissary  on  many  important  missions. 
And  his  comings  and  goings  marked  time  to  the 
two  brave  ladies  who  loved  him;  his  wishes  governed 
them,  his  presence  brought  sunshine  to  them,  and 
when  the  exigencies  of  the  cause  led  him  away,  Lady 
Gordon  watched  for  his  return  as  a  mother  watches 
for  her  son;  and  the  beautiful  Sara,  with  the  long, 
tender  thoughts  of  a  love  deeper  than  the  sea — a  love 
waiting  with  hope  and  joy  for  those  events  which 
Destiny  held  in  reserve,  and  which  she  insisted  on 
believing  could  only  be  happy  ones.  Was  she  not 
wise?  Yes;  for  the  heart  of  God  is  touched  by  our 
smiles  as  well  as  by  our  tears. 

So  the  winter  passed  happily  away.  Edinburgh, 
always  a  military  city,  was  especially  so  at  this  time. 
Its  romantic  streets,  dominated  by  the  most  ancient 
castles,  were  full  of  soldiers ;  the  nobility  of  the  Low 
lands  were  in  their  stately  homes  in  the  Canongate 
and  the  vennels  and  closes  called  after  them;  and 
everywhere  Highland  chiefs,  with  "  followings "  in 


210  THYRA  VARRICK 

their  peculiar  tartans,  crowded  the  narrow  causeways, 
and  kept  them  noisy  with  their  quarrels  and  dirkings 
for  precedency.  No  city  in  the  world  was  more  full 
of  sentiment  and  romance;  none  more  gayly  pictu 
resque;  none  more  on  the  outlook  for  adventures  and 
military  movements.  The  most  ordinary  lives  went 
to  the  blare  of  trumpets  and  the  dirl  of  pipes,  the 
waving  of  flags,  and  the  pomp  and  show  of  flashing 
weapons  in  the  hands  of  nobles  and  martial  men.  And 
when  night  came,  the  streets  were  full  of  link  boys, 
and  of  lackeys  carrying  sedan  chairs,  and  the  great 
houses  of  the  nobles  were  alight  from  end  to  end,  and 
in  their  rooms  the  sounds  of  mirth  and  the  strains  of 
music,  and  the  beat  of  dancing  feet.  Sara  MacArgall 
was  well  known  in  such  scenes,  and  many  a  fair  woman 
envied  her  the  devotion  of  the  handsome  MacDonald. 
In  truth,  no  handsomer  young  chieftain  trod  those 
streets  of  enchantment.  Wherever  he  went  the  eyes 
of  beauty  rained  influence  on  him ;  and  even  the  fisher- 
wives  stopped  their  calls  to  give  him  a  compliment  or 
a  mouthful  of  merry  words.  He  was  so  happy  and 
radiant  in  his  youth  and  love,  so  proud  and  brave  in 
his  carriage,  so  tall,  so  graceful,  so  superbly  dressed, 
so  palpably  armed,  so  demonstratively  the  hero  of 
which  men  and  women  dream.  And  this  was  the  life 
for  which  he  was  fitted ;  it  was  as  much  in  him  and  of 
him  as  the  grain  is  in  and  of  the  wood  of  a  tree.  If 
ever  he  now  thought  of  Thyra,  it  was  to  wonder  what 
witchery  she  had  possessed  to  keep  him  captive  four 


THE  OLD  LOVE  211 

long  months  amid  scenes  so  directly  opposed  to  all  the 
things  which  were  as  the  breath  of  life  to  him. 

But  it  was  rarely,  indeed,  he  permitted  Thyra  a 
moment's  resting-place  in  his  memory.  "  She  is  so 
far  away,"  he  said  to  himself ;  "  I  shall  never,  never 
see  her  again !  Never  again !  "  He  was  coming  up 
the  Canongate  one  afternoon  in  the  spring  of  1746, 
permitting  but  not  encouraging  such  thoughts.  The 
street  was  crowded,  the  sun  shining;  there  was  the 
sound  of  trumpets  in  the  air,  the  flower  girls  were 
offering  handf uls  of  primroses  and  daffodils ;  life  was 
in  the  most  vivid  social  and  military  coloring.  And 
yet  his  soul,  perversely  insistent,  would  recall  to  him 
that  small  gray  house  by  the  gray  North  Sea  and  the 
lovely  girl  in  her  bride  dress  coming  smiling  down 
the  little  stairway  to  meet  him — and  then  that  terri 
ble  humiliating  sequence! 

He  threw  up  his  head  impatiently  and  sought  some 
outlet  for  his  tormenting  thoughts.  A  regiment  of 
English  soldiers  was  marching  up  the  street;  a  mob 
of  boys  and  women  keeping  pace  with  it,  crowding 
the  narrow  causeway  and  filling  the  air  with  their 
banter  and  scoffing.  He  had  no  wish  to  be  jostled 
by  this  noisy  company,  and  he  stepped  backward  into 
the  embrasure  of  a  shop  door  he  was  about  to  pass. 
He  would  have  preferred  to  go  in,  but  he  saw  it  was  a 
drapery  shop  for  the  sale  of  women's  fineries,  and  so 
he  did  not  enter. 

And  the  soldiers  passed,  and  the  crowd  with  them, 


212  THYRA  VARRICK 

but  he  did  not  realize  their  passage.  Do  as  he  would, 
the  vision  Memory  flaunted  him  with,  and  even  the 
music  of  the  marching  men  set  itself  only  to  that 
woeful  iteration,  "  Never  again."  He  was  finally 
forced  to  speech.  "  She  is  thousands  of  miles  away," 
he  said  passionately.  Then,  stamping  his  foot,  he 
strode  onward. 

And  Destiny  smiled  sarcastically  after  him.  For 
within  touch,  with  only  a  closed  door  between  them, 
sat  Thyra  Varrick.  She  was  slowly  fingering  some 
soft  woolen  thread  and  waiting  for  the  crowd  to  pass ; 
but  had  she  opened  the  door  to  go  out,  or  Hector 
opened  it  to  come  in,  they  had  met  upon  the 
threshold. 


CHAPTER  X 

Thyra  Varrick  Runs  Away 

IF  Destiny  had  only  opened  that  unlocked  divid 
ing  door !  If  Hector  had  turned  his  head  as  he 
walked  down  the  street,  and  seen  Thyra  follow 
ing  in  his  footsteps!  If  a  friend  had  detained  him 
at  the  turning,  just  for  three  minutes,  until  she  had 
reached  the  same  point,  what  would  have  happened? 
Let  those  divine  who  understand  the  heart  of  a  youth 
as  fickle  as  he  is  susceptible.  To  Thyra  it  would  have 
been  only  a  natural  and  happy  event.  She  would 
have  had  no  embarrassing  circumstances  to  chill  or 
perplex  her  joy;  no  doubts  and  no  uncertainties  to 
take  into  her  consideration.  As  she  had  loved  Hector 
when  willing  to  abandon  everything  for  him,  so  she 
loved  him  at  that  hour ;  and  she  would  have  met  him 
with  an  affection  that  he  would  have  felt  to  be  em 
barrassing,  perhaps  even  mortifying. 

For  in  her  heart  he  still  reigned  as  supreme  as  on 
that  wretched  day  when  she  had  been  forced  to  sail 
with  her  father  in  the  Maid  of  Orkney.  Those  who 
thought  her  calm,  tearless  mood  expressed  resignation 
to  her  duty  were  much  mistaken.  She  was  even 
then  assuring  herself  that  there  must  be  an  outlet 

213 


214  THYRA  VARRICK 

from  a  fate  she  so  passionately  denied;  since  the 
things  that  befall  us,  which  are  irrevocable  in  their  na 
ture,  are  usually  of  our  own  breed,  the  outcome  of 
our  own  desires  or  actions. 

"I  shall  be  quiet  until  we  reach  Aberdeen,"  she 
said  to  herself ;  "  there  I  have  two  days,  and  some 
thing,  perhaps  even  some  person,  will  show  me  the 
way  out  of  this  trouble." 

One  thing  was  certain,  she  must  escape  from  the 
Indian  Queen  at  Aberdeen.  In  the  meantime  she  as 
sumed  to  perfection  that  air  of  sad  obedience  which 
was  always  omnipotent  with  her  father.  Her  pa 
thetic  submission  touched  him  almost  to  tears,  and 
the  hiring  of  a  woman  to  wait  on  her,  and  his  gen 
erosity  regarding  her  necessities  for  the  long  voyage, 
were  the  outcome  of  the  respect  which  her  tearless,  un 
complaining  sorrow  roused  in  him. 

Nevertheless,  her  feet  had  no  sooner  touched  the 
deck  of  the  Indian  Queen  than  she  began  to  look 
around  for  some  deliverer.  The  first  day  brought 
her  no  hope.  The  hired  woman  she  fathomed  at  once, 
She  was  neither  prudent  nor  reliable.  At  the  last 
moment  she  might,  through  fear  or  prospect  of  re 
ward,  fail  her.  She  could  use  her  only  as  a  means  to 
allay  suspicion  or  to  give  voice  to  her  resignation. 
But  she  kept  courageously  on  the  alert,  for  she  was 
intensely  aware  of  some  inner  force  which  would  have 
its  will  not  only  over  the  men,  but  over  the  events  by 
.which  she  was  environed.  She  was  conscious  of  it  as 


THYRA  RUNS  AWAY         215 

she  was  of  her  sight,  without  question  or  analysis, 
which,  indeed,  was  far  beyond  her  nature  or  expe 
rience. 

Just  at  dusk  on  the  second  day,  she  saw  go  to  the 
wheelhouse  a  man  whose  face  and  carriage  seemed 
familiar  to  her.  She  followed  and,  when  he  turned, 
recognized  him. 

"  Art  thou  here,  Matthew  Saxby?  "  she  asked  joy 
fully;  and  the  roughly  clad  giant  stretched  out  to 
her  his  great  hands. 

"  I  saw  thee  when  thou  earnest  on  board,"  he  said ; 
"  but  I  feared  thou  hadst  forgotten  me." 

"  Thou  art  not  kind  to  say  that.  Does  a  girl  ever 
forget  the  lad  who  sat  on  the  school  bench  beside  her? 
Many  a  strapping  thou  took  for  me  in  those  days." 

"  It  was  a  joy  to  me.  I  could  not  have  borne  to 
see  the  tawse  leave  its  red  mark  on  thy  little  white 
hand." 

"  Matthew,"  she  said,  stepping  close  to  him  and 
laying  her  little  white  hand  in  his,  "  I  am  in  great 
trouble,  in  sore  trouble,  and  thou  canst  help  me  again 
—if  thou  wilt." 

"  I  will  do  anything  a  man  may  do  for  thee.  What 
is  thy  trouble,  Thyra  ?  " 

"  My  father  wants  me  to  marry  Robert  Thorson, 
and  I  do  not  want  to  marry  him.  Thou  must  re 
member  Robert?" 

"  When  I  want  to.  I  never  liked  him.  He  licked 
me  once,  when  I  was  a  lad  of  twelve,  for  cutting  a 


216  THYRA  VARRICK 

fish  net.  It  was  none  of  his  net.  I  have  not  for 
gotten  ;  if  I  can  help  thee  against  him  right  glad  will 
I  be." 

"  I  don't  want  to  marry  him,  Matthew." 

"  I  should  think  not.  He  is  ten  years  older  than 
thee — and  not  a  nice  man." 

"  And  because  I 'will  not  marry  him,  father  is  tak 
ing  me  to  sea,  so  that  I  may  marry  no  one  else.  And 
I  am  afraid  of  the  sea,  and  I  do  not  want  to  go  to 
India." 

"  It  is  a  shame  to  take  thee  into  such  danger.  Why, 
my  dear  lass,  there  might  come  an  hour  when  those 
who  loved  thee  best  would  know  the  greatest  kindness 
would  be  to  kill  thee  with  their  own  hands — pirates 
and  what  not — whatever  is  Captain  Varrick  think 
ing  of?  " 

"  He  is  angry  at  me.  I  want  to  get  off  the  ship, 
Matthew.  I  must,  I  must;  how  can  I  manage  it?  " 

"  What  wilt  thou  do  if  I  put  thee  on  shore?  " 

"  I  have  money,  and  I  will  go  back  to  Kirkwall  and 
stay  with  Maran  Flett  till  my  father  comes  home.  He 
will  forgive  me  then." 

"  Well,  then,  to-night  I  will  go  and  see  the  wife  of 
my  brother  Ben.  She  is  a  Scot,  but  kindly;  and  I 
will  tryst  her  to  the  wharf  at  half-past  four  on  the 
morning  that  we  sail.  That  night  I  shall  be  in  com 
mand  of  the  lower  deck,  and  I  will  not  lift  the  gang 
way.  To-morrow  thou  must  find  out  the  best  way  to 
reach  it,  and  be  thou  there  at  that  hour  and  I  will 


THYRA  RUNS  AWAY         217 

take  thee  across  and  my  sister-in-law  will  see  thee 
safely  to  her  house,  and  there  thou  canst  safely  stay 
until  some  boat  is  leaving  for  Orkney." 

"  Thou  art  as  kind  as  ever.  What  shall  I  do  for 
thee?  " 

"  Thou  shalt  let  me  kiss  thy  hand ;  I  shall  be  well 
paid." 

"  This  is  the  hand  thou  savedst  from  the  tawse, 
often ;  kiss  it,  Matthew ;  and  I  will  never  forget  thee." 

"  I  am  right  happy,"  he  said,  bending  his  big- 
bearded  face  to  the  slim  hand  lying  in  his  own :  "  and 
now  thou  hadst  better  not  speak  to  me  again.  I  can 
tell  thee  with  a  look,  or  a  bend  of  my  head,  if  it  is  all 
right  with  my  sister.  How  best  to  reach  the  lower 
gangway  from  thy  own  cabin,  that  thou  must  find  out 
for  thyself.  Only  be  true  to  time.  The  captain  will 
be  at  the  gangway  about  five  o'clock.  It  is  our  final 
lading,  and  there  will  not  be  much  of  it." 

"  I  will  be  there.     Fail  me  not,  Matthew." 

"  Thou  mayst  trust  me." 

When  events  are  to  happen  they  may  be  safely 
left  to  their  own  coercion.  The  plan  so  easily  laid 
was  as  easily  carried  out.  At  four  o'clock  Thyra  rose 
and  at  the  gangway  found  Matthew  waiting.  He 
took  her  hand  without  a  word  and  led  her  safely  to 
the  open  pier.  There  was  a  woman  with  a  shawl  over 
her  head  waiting  there,  and  Matthew  said  to  her: 

"  Here  is  the  lady ;  see  thou  art  kind  to  her,  Mag 
gie." 


2i 8  THYRA  VARRICK 

He  turned  with  the  words,  but  Thyra  stayed  him 
with  a  touch  and,  frankly  lifting  her  face  to  his,  said, 
"  Kiss  me  good-by,  Matthew  Saxby ;  for  thou  hast 
been  my  true  friend."  And  he  kissed  her  and  went 
hurriedly  back  to  the  ship,  and  ere  they  had  gone 
many  steps  the  two  women  heard  him  shouting  orders 
to  the  crew  gathering  at  the  gangway. 

Swiftly  and  silently  Thyra  and  her  companion  went 
through  the  fair  sleeping  town  to  a  small  house  in  the 
fishing  quarter;  and  once  inside,  Mistress  Ben  Saxby 
threw  off  her  shawl  and  began  to  talk. 

"  Eh,  but  thou  art  a  brave  lass,"  she  said ;  "  and 
all  for  true  love!  That  goes  to  my  heart.  I  am 
for  true  love  always.  Thou  must  tell  me  all  about  it, 
for  it  isn't  likely  thou  art  running  away  from  one 
lad,  unless  there  was  another  thou  liked  better.  Come, 
let  us  have  a  cup  of  tea,  and  then  thou  canst  get  a  few 
hours'  sleep;  I'll  warrant  it  is  needed.  And  maybe 
it  will  be  close  keeping  for  two  or  three  days — it 
might  happen  someone  came  looking  for  you — least 
ways  that  is  what  Matthew  says." 

Thyra  needed  no  one  to  remind  her  of  this  pos 
sibility,  and  for  three  days  she  sat  silent,  listening  for 
the  voice  and  step  she  feared.  It  did  not  come, 
and  then  she  was  shocked  at  its  absence.  All  at 
once  it  struck  her  that  she  was  but  one  of  many 
interests,  even  to  the  two  men  who,  she  believed,  loved 
her  better  than  anything  else.  For  she  had  hoped, 
she  had  been  certain,  that  as  soon  as  Hector  was  re- 


THYRA  RUNS  AWAY         219 

leased  he  would  find  some  way  to  follow  her.  He 
had  plenty  of  money,  there  were  boats  at  hand,  they 
were  delayed  two  days  in  Aberdeen;  she  felt  that  he 
ought  to  have  overtaken  them  and  have  been  on  the 
pier,  watching  the  Indian  Queen  for  her.  Then, 
much  as  she  had  wronged  her  father,  she  had  an 
abiding  trust  in  his  love.  She  was  sure  he  would  not 
go  away,  without  some  inquiry  as  to  whether  she  was 
alive  or  dead.  And  both  Hector  and  her  father  had 
put  other  things  before  her — Hector  what  he  doubt 
less  called  his  "  honor,"  and  her  father  what  he  be 
lieved  to  be  his  "  duty."  She  was  humbled  beyond 
belief  by  these  considerations.  For  the  first  time  in 
her  life  she  had  come  to  a  place  where  Thyra  Varrick 
was  not  the  most  important  factor  in  events  concern 
ing  herself. 

She  felt  an  unspeakable  desolation,  and  on  the 
fourth  day  gave  herself  up  to  unrestrained  weeping. 
Her  attitude  soon  gave  great  annoyance  to  her  host 
ess.  She  was  one  of  those  foolish  women  who  are 
always  planning  for  what  they  consider  "  a  good 
time."  Her  house  was  a  favorite  resort  of  young 
sailor  lads  and  of  some  pretty,  thoughtless  girls  of 
Maggie's  temperament.  And  though  there  was  not 
the  slightest  breach  of  any  moral  question,  there  was 
loud  singing  and  rough  and  ready  joking,  and  foolish 
laughter,  and  noisy,  vulgar  wooing  and  bantering. 
Every  instinct  of  Thyra's  nature  was  offended  by 
these  things ;  she  made  constant  efforts  to  evade  Mag- 


220  THYRA  VARRICK 

gie's  company,  and  she  gave  serious  offense  in  so 
doing. 

"  Proud  little  cutty ! "  Maggie  said  to  one  of  her 
cronies.  "  I  have  stood  more  than  enough  of  her  airs. 
She  is  that  close,  too,  she  tells  me  nothing  at  all." 

"  The  sense  of  the  creature !  and  she  so  young ! " 

"  What  are  you  saying,  Jean  Carter  ?  Nobody 
likes  living  with  a  secret  in  their  honest  house.  I'll 
not  thole  it  much  longer.  If  her  life  were  well  looked 
into,  it  would  be  the  proper  thing.  Ben  said  she  was 
running  away  from  a  great  wrong;  but  suppose  she 
was  running  away  from  her  husband  or  the  police !  I 
would  be  just  distracted  with  the  disgrace! " 

"  She  is  an  extraordinary  bonnie  woman." 

"  Do  you  think  that?  " 

"The  lads  all  think  so." 

"  Lads  are  mostly  fools.  She  is  too  pale-faced  for 
me,  and  she  has  no  perception  anent  a  joke,  and  then 
the  stiff  lady-ways  of  her  are  perfectly  ridic'lus." 

"  Maybe  she  is  a  lady." 

"  Not  she !  I  am  knowing  real  ladies  when  I  see 
them — nothing  at  all  to  her  back  but  a  blue  flannel 
gown  and  cloak.  She  may  be  a  circle,  or  half  a  cir 
cle,  above  you  and  me,  but  she  is  none  too  good  for 
the  decent  folk  she  meets  here.  Lady,  indeed!  She 
would  cut  a  poor  flourish  among  ladies !  I  heard  your 
man  was  off  on  one  of  his  spells  again.  What  are 
you  doing  about  it?  " 

"  Nothing  at  all.     A  drunk  man  is   far  beyond 


THYRA  RUNS  AWAY         221 

any  mortal  management.  The  deil  has  him  in  tow, 
and  I'm  not  fool  enough  to  try  and  take  a  job  out  of 
his  hand.  He'll  come  home,  sick  and  sorry,  when  the 
Old  One  has  had  his  will  with  him.  I  would  let  the 
poor  lassie  have  her  own  way,  if  I  were  you,  Maggie. 
She  knows  best  where  she  wants  to  go." 

From  this  conversation  it  may  be  easily  understood 
that  Thyra  was  not  happy.  She  was,  in  the  very 
nature  of  things  surrounding  her,  unable  to  please. 
Her  beauty  set  her  apart,  her  speech,  peculiar  and 
refined,  offended;  and  her  suggestive  silences  were 
still  more  offensive.  Her  presence  bred  restraint  and 
silence  and  made  the  noisy  house,  as  Maggie  said, 
"  more  like  a  kirk  than  a  cheerful  body's  house  place." 
At  the  same  time  her  absence  caused  comment  and  won 
der  and  gave  ill-natured  neighbors  opportunities  for 
saying  spiteful  things. 

In  three  weeks  Thyra  felt  that  she  could  not  stay 
any  longer  with  Maggie  Saxby.  But  where  must 
she  go?  Her  youth,  her  great  beauty,  her  absolute 
friendlessness,  were  all  against  her  making  a  home  of 
her  own,  however  humble  it  might  be.  "  I  should  be  ill- 
spoken  of  whatever  I  did,"  she  thought  hopelessly.  And 
what  could  she  do  ?  In  those  days  the  occupations  for 
women  were  pitifully  few  and  bare.  But  Thyra, 
whose  mother  had  been  a  Shetlander,  had  the  wonder 
ful  skill  in  knitting  displayed  by  these  Norse  women. 
She  oould  spin  wool  into  a  thread  as  fine  as  the  finest 
linen,  and  knit  a  shawl  with  it  that  vied  with  the  most 


222  THYRA  VARRICK 

delicate  lace.  But  where  and  with  whom  could  she 
find  a  quiet  home  in  which  to  sit  still  and  do  her  work  ? 
She  had  some  money,  but  not  enough  for  the  neces 
sities  of  two  years.  Somewhere  she  must  go;  some 
kind  of  work  she  must  do.  With  a  heartsick  anxiety 
she  asked  herself.  "Where?"  and  "What?"  Let 
no  one  imagine  her  trouble  was  a  light  one;  in  such 
common  events  of  daily  life  there  is  far  more  real  trag 
edy  than  in  battles  and  heroic  adventures.  The  girl 
felt  herself  to  be  outside  of  human  love  and  help,  and 
it  made  the  sense  of  her  isolation  no  lighter  to  ad 
mit  that  she  herself  was  to  blame  for  it. 

But  even  while  acknowledging  this  fact  she  was 
rallying  all  her  soul's  forces.  Out  of  its  mysterious 
strength  and  wisdom  surely  some  guiding  voice,  some 
leading  intuition,  must  come.  In  following  this  in 
stinctive  reliance  on  something  beyond  herself,  she 
was  merely  accepting  one  of  those  instantaneous  de 
cisions  that  some  unknown  side  of  human  reason  gov 
erns.  Not  a  foolish  way,  because  between  this  world 
and  the  world  invisible  there  are  myriads  of  intimate 
concordances,  and  that  soul  must  be  deaf  and  dumb 
and  blind  that  cannot  in  an  emergency  come  in  con 
tact  with  some  sympathetic  intelligence.  In  Thyra's 
case  the  message  received  was,  doubtless,  regulated  by 
influences  so  obscurely  rooted  in  her  nature,  and  be 
yond  her  life,  as  to  defy  any  ordinary  analysis.  It  was 
remarkable  only  for  its  simplicity  and  directness: 
"  Go  and  see  Mr.  Reid."  Of  course,  that  was  what 


THYRA  RUNS  AWAY         223 

she  ought  to  do.  She  was  amazed  that  she  had  not 
thought  of  it  before.  Instantly  she.  rose  to  her  feet, 
erect,  purposeful,  flushed  with  a  new-born  hope.  "  I 
will  go  at  once,"  she  answered;  and  there  was  in  her 
countenance  and  bearing  the  grace  of  a  ready  obedi 
ence,  the  reverence  of  one  who  salutes  Presence  unseen 
but  fully  recognized. 

She  passed  out  of  the  house  unchallenged,  and  on 
the  street  she  asked  a  man  to  show  her  the  offices  of 
Thomas  Reid.  A  large  granite  building  was  pointed 
out,  and  on  the  steps  of  it  an  old  sailor  was  standing. 

"  Wilt  thou  tell  me  how  to  get  speech  with  Mr. 
Reid?"  she  asked. 

"  Go  straight  along  this  passage,  my  lass,  and  chap 
at  the  door  at  the  end  of  it ;  and  if  the  master  is  within, 
he  will  say  *  Open  the  door.' ' 

Without  further  inquiry  she  did  as  directed,  and  to 
her  somewhat  timid  summons  a  voice  answered 
promptly,  "  Open  the  door."  And  as  she  did  so  she 
threw  back  the  hood  from  her  head  and  stood  within 
the  darksome  place,  a  sweet,  bright  vision  of  womanly 
loveliness.  The  great  shipping-master  was  astonished 
at  such  a  visitor  and,  unaware  to  himself,  strangely 
influenced  by  the  girl's  manner  and  beauty.  He  rose 
and  lifted  a  chair  forward,  but  Thyra  only  rested  her 
hand  upon  it,  as  she  said: 

"  I  am  Thyra  Varrick ;  Captain  Paul  Varrick's 
daughter." 

"  He  told  me  he  was  taking  his  daughter  with  him." 


224  THYRA  VARRICK 

"  I  ran  away  from  the  ship  two  hours  before  she 
sailed.  I  did  not  wish  to  go  to  India.  I  was  afraid. 
I  had  heard  about  the  pirates, — and  the  other  dread 
ful  things, — so  I  ran  away." 

"  But  why,  then,  did  you  leave  Kirkwall  ?  " 

"  I  was  forced  to  do  so.  My  father  wanted  me  to 
marry  Robert  Thorson,  and  I  did  not  want  to  marry 
him.  It  was  Robert  or  my  father,  and  I  chose  the 
ship  before  the  man — I  could  run  away  from  the 
ship." 

As  she  spoke  she  gathered  courage,  her  face  flushed, 
her  eyes  glowed ;  she  was  the  loveliest  incarnation  of  a 
woman,  willful  and  resolute.  Reid  could  not  help  a 
smile.  "  I  see,"  he  answered.  "  You  are  certainly 
Captain  Varrick's  daughter.  Now,  what  more  is 
there?  It  is  nearly  three  weeks  since  the  Indian 
Queen  sailed." 

"  A  sailor  on  her,  who  comes  from  Kirkwall,  and 
who  had  been  my  school-fellow,  took  me  off  the  ship, 
and  I  have  been  staying  with  his  sister,  Maggie 
Saxby." 

"  Saxby?     Yes,  I  know  the  woman." 

"  I  am  not  happy  there.  She  is  not  unkind,  but — 
but  I  do  not  like  to  be  there,  sir,  and  I  want  thee  to  find 
me  a  quiet  home  where  I  can  work  and  make  a  little 
money  and  live  decently  until  my  father  comes  back. 
He  will  forgive  me  then." 

"  How  do  you  know  that  he  will  forgive  you  ?  Paul 
Varrick  is  a  dour  man." 


THYRA  RUNS  AWAY         225 

"  There  are  two  I  do  not  fear  to  ask  forgiveness 
from — God  and  my  father.  Both  of  them  under 
stand  ;  I'll  need  to  say  nothing  to  either  but  *  I  am 
sorry.'  Paul  Varrick  is  a  kind  man." 

"  Well,  Miss  Varrick " 

"  Thyra,  please,  sir." 

**  Well,  Thyra,  I  know  the  very  home  for  you,  but 
you  will  require  to  go  to  Edinburgh." 

"  I  should  like  that  well,  sir.  And  what  could  I 
do  there?  " 

"  You  would  go  to  my  sister,  who  is  married  to  one 
of  the  great  lords  there.  They  have  a  little  lad,  the 
heavenliest  little  lad  I  ever  saw.  But  he  is  a  cripple, 
Thyra;  and  he  suffers,  at  times,  beyond  human  help 
or  understanding.  More  often  he  is  free  from  pain, 
and  then  no  one  is  more  eager  for  knowledge;  more 
fain  to  hear  of  the  world  and  the  life  and  the  stir  of 
it.  Poor,  wee  Donald!  I  think  you  could  be  a  fine 
friend  and  companion  to  him ;  you  could  read  to  him, 
and  talk  to  him,  and  tell  him  about  the  sea;  and, 
maybe,  when  he  cannot  sleep  for  pain,  you  would  wake 
the  long  nights  with  him  and  make  them  easier  to  bear. 
His  father  loves  him  beyond  all  things,  and  his  mother 
is  kind  in  her  way,  too ;  but  she  isn't  the  mother  that 
bore  him — only  a  stepmother — and  she  has  a  big  house 
to  look  after ;  and  more  company  to  keep  than  is  be 
lievable,  and  so  the  wee  laddie  is  often  his  lone  self, 
or  with  sleepy,  selfish  servants,  which  is,  maybe,  worse. 
Do  you  think  you  could  love  the  poor  suffering  bairn  ? 


226  THYRA  VARRICK 

Do  you  think  you  can  help  him,  as  his  weary  feet 
stumble  heavenward?  " 

"  Oh,  sir,  I  would  take  joy  in  doing  this  thing !  My 
heart  is  gone  to  the  boy  already.  I  am  just  waiting 
thy  word,  sir.  I  can  start  for  Edinburgh  this  hour — 
if  it  is  thy  will." 

She  spoke  with  feverish  desire,  and  Mr.  Reid  turned 
to  his  desk  and  wrote  a  letter,  which,  he  said,  would 
be  her  guarantee  and  make  her  welcome.  "  There  is 
a  boat  sailing  from  Leith  in  three  hours,"  he  said; 
"  and  I  will  send  a  proper  person  to  put  you  in  her 
skipper's  care ;  and  when  he  knows  you  are  Paul  Var- 
rick's  child  he  will  be  like  a  father  to  you.  I'll  war 
rant  you  are  safe  in  Lady  Eraser's  house  ere  he  loses 
sight  of  you;  and  have  you  money  enough,  Thyra? 
I  have  money  belonging  to  your  father " 

"  I  thank  thee,  sir ;  but  I  will  not  touch  my  father's 
money." 

"  There  will  be  need  of  nice  clothing  and  such 
things." 

"  I  shall  dress  for  the  little  lad,  sir ;  and  he  will 
hardly  notice  if  I  be  in  gray  winsey  or  gray  satin." 

"  Won't  he?     You  don't  know  Donald  yet." 

"  I  have  some  money,  sir ;  quite  enough." 

"  Then  good-by,  Thyra !  I  will  send  to  Maggie 
Saxby's  for  you  in  an  hour's  time,  and,  when  I  have 
an  opportunity,  will  let  Captain  Varrick  know  that 
you  are  in  my  care,  and  better  so  than  on  the  high 
seas  with  him." 


THYRA  RUNS  AWAY         227 

"  I  thank  thee  again,  sir.  When  I  came  to  thee 
I  took  a  good  road." 

"  Who  told  you  to  come  to  me?  " 

"  I  know  not ;  there  was  a  voice  in  my  heart.  I 
heard  it,"  and  she  looked  for  a  moment  at  the  man 
to  whom  she  had  been  sent,  and  learned  all  there  was 
to  learn.  A  profound  certainty  of  his  truth  and  good 
ness  assured  and  comforted  the  lonely  girl ;  she  knew 
that  she  might  go  to  Edinburgh  or  anywhere  else 
safely  on  his  word.  She  knew  it,  because  women  know 
what  men  do  not  know ;  because  they  still  hold  in  their 
hands  a  divining  cap. 

Over  the  old  sailor  she  had  exercised  her  usual 
charm.  He  left  her  with  a  pain  in  his  heart,  and  a 
grumble  at  his  friend  Varrick.  If  I  had  a  daughter 
like  yonder  lass  !  If  God  had  only  given  me  a  daugh 
ter  like  her,  she  wouldna  be  going  with  strangers 
through  Edinbro's  streets,  while  I  roamed  the  Indian 
seas  for  a  handful  of  siller.  God  save  the  lassie ! " 

The  lassie  herself  had  no  fears.  She  was  in  a  state 
of  great  elation.  The  splendid  room  in  which  she 
was  waiting  for  Lady  Fraser  filled  her  with  wonder 
and  delight.  The  soft  carpet  and  velvet  hangings, 
the  wide  hearth  with  its  blazing  fire  of  coal,  and  its 
snow-white  rug,  the  luxurious  chairs,  the  ornaments 
of  silver  and  bronze,  these  things  were  full  of  in 
terest  ;  though  it  was  the  pictures  on  the  walls  that 
captivated  her.  She  knew  nothing  at  all  of  pictures, 
but  there  was  a  large  oil-painting  of  John  Knox 


228  THYRA  VARRICK 

preaching,  before  which  she  stood  spellbound,  en 
thused  and  worshipful.  Indeed,  she  was  not  aware 
that  she  had  been  waiting  nearly  half  an  hour  until 
Lady  Fraser  came  in  with  many  apologies  for  her 
delay.  She  had  her  brother's  letter  in  her  hand,  and 
she  looked  from  it  into  Thyra's  face  with  a  kindly 
curiosity. 

"  You  are  welcome  beyond  measure,  Miss  Varrick," 
she  said ;  "  indeed,  you  are.  What  do  you  need  most 
of  all  ?  Is  it  food,  or  rest  ?  " 

"  I  am  needing  nothing.  I  had  a  good  passage, 
and  a  good  friend  on  board.  Whatever  I  can  do,  I 
am  ready  to  do  at  once." 

"  Then  we  will  go  upstairs,  and  I  will  introduce 
you  to  the  little  lord — he  kens  all  his  dignities,  does 
Donald."  As  she  spoke  she  went  to  a  large  mirror 
and  shook  out  her  satin  gown  before  it,  looking  at 
herself  approvingly,  and  then,  turning  with  a  smile 
to  Thyra,  "  Donald  is  wonderfully  fond  of  fine 
clothes,"  she  said ;  "  and  so  I  aye  show  myself  to  him 
when  I  am  dressed  by  ordinar."  And  it  pleased  her 
to  see  that  Thyra  looked  at  her  from  the  plumes  in 
her  hair  to  the  diamond  buckles  in  her  satin  slippers, 
with  distinct  and  flattering  admiration. 

They  went  up  the  stairway  together  and  for  a  mo 
ment  paused  at  a  door  ere  Lady  Fraser  opened  it.  It 
was  so  heavy  and  moved  so  noiselessly  that  the  occu 
pants  of  the  room  were  not  immediately  aware  of  in 
trusion;  and  in  that  instant's  pause  Thyra  got  her 


THYRA  RUNS  AWAY         229 

first  glimpse  of  the  little  lad  she  was  to  love  so  well. 
He  was  reclining  on  a  sofa,  and  his  father  sat  by  his 
side  with  a  book  in  his  hands.  Evidently  he  was  read 
ing  aloud,  but  when  Lady  Fraser  entered  the  interest 
was  instantly  diverted.  The  judge  made  her  a  low 
bow,  and  Donald  called  out,  "  Eh,  my  lady,  but  you 
are  braw  and  bonnie  to-night ! " 

"  And  only  see  what  I  have  brought  you,  Donald. 
A  young  lady  who  is  to  be  all  your  own  friend — a 
young  lady  all  the  way  from  the  Orkney  Isles — and 
she  ha'  come  to  be  with  you — your  own  friend — until 
you  are  strong  enough  to  go  to  school  again." 

Both  father  and  son  were  watching  Thyra  as  Lady 
Fraser  made  this  little  speech  of  introduction.  And 
Thyra  was  watching  the  lad.  She  was  looking  at 
him  eagerly,  tenderly,  her  eyes  radiating  her  sym 
pathy,  her  mouth  sweet  with  smiles.  The  child  was 
the  first  to  speak.  "  Come  close  to  me,  my  bonnie 
lady,"  he  said  to  Thyra ;  "  for  I  canna  well  come  to 
you."  Then  Thyra  threw  off  her  cloak  and  slipped 
down  on  her  knees  beside  him;  and  he  stroked  her 
cheeks  with  his  thin  hands  and  touched  her  bright 
hair,  until  with  a  sudden  joyous  daring  he  took  out 
the  large  confining  comb  and  laughed  to  see  it  fall 
rippling  and  curling  over  her  shoulders. 

"  If  you  had  wings  and  a  white  gown,  you  would 
look  like  an  angel,"  he  said.  Then  she  laid  her  face 
against  his  face  and  kissed  him,  and  he  laughed  again 
and  said,  "  Father !  father !  I'll  not  be  needing  you 


230  THYRA  VARRICK 

any  longer  to-night.  I  have  my  guardian-angel! 
You  may  go  with  my  lady  to  the  Gordon  House  and 
watch  her  win  Georgie's  men  and  Charlie's  men,  and 
wonder  at  the  wit  and  wisdom  of  her.  I  want  my 
dinner  here," — then,  speaking  to  Thyra — "  you  will 
have  a  mouthful  with  me,  eh,  dearie?  " 

There  was  some  further  conversation,  and  some 
directions  as  to  the  room  which  Thyra  was  to  occupy, 
and  then  she  was  left  alone  with  her  charge.  For  a 
few  minutes  there  was  silence  between  them.  The  boy 
looked  at  Thyra  attentively,  and  she  looked  at  him. 
He  was  about  nine  years  old  and  preternaturally  wise 
and  clever.  His  eyes  were  large  and  full  of  soul ;  and 
his  white  face  had  in  excess  that  seraphic  expression 
often  noticeable  on  the  faces  of  those  suffering  from 
spinal  disease.  There  was  a  pair  of  little  crutches 
by  the  sofa,  and  he  glanced  at  them  and  said,  "  I'm 
nothing  but  a  lameter !  You'll  hae  to  have  a  deal  o' 
patience  with  me — what  must  I  call  you,  miss " 

"  Thou  must  call  me  Thyra — only  Thyra — thy 
very  own  Thyra;  for  I  will  not  care  for  anyone  but 
thee." 

"  Eh,  but  I'm  glad  of  that !  Here  comes  Jerry 
with  our  dinner,  and  you  shall  tell  me  all  about  the 
Orkneys.  I  am  just  daft  to  hear  about  them.  The 
men  are  sea  kings,  and  they  call  their  heaven  Wal- 
halla — I  remember  that — and  you  are  a  sea  princess 
— Princess  Thyra!  My  word!  but  Donald  Fraser 
has  a  friend  worth  talking  about  at  the  lang,  long 


THYRA  RUNS  AWAY         231 

last."  He  said  the  three  words  with  a  sigh,  and  then 
continued,  "  I  am  fairly  worn  out  with  the  common 
folk  that  have  come  here  to  bide  with  me — and  they 
kent  nothing  about  the  Stuarts,  but  just  the  name  of 
them,  and  that  they  go  mad  about.  And  my  father 
says  the  Stuarts  are  for  whamling  poor  Scotland  o'er 
again — they  are  aye  worrying  her.  I  am  not  for  the 
Stuarts,  are  you,  Thyra?  " 

"  I  would  not  be  so  wicked,"  answered  Thyra,  fall 
ing  easily  into  the  boy's  mood.  "  Yon  is  a  grand 
picture  you  have  downstairs,  I  think  it  is  John  Knox 
preaching  the  Word." 

"  Ay ;  it  is.     I  am  proud  o'  John  Knox." 

Then  the  sofa  was  pushed  close  to  the  spread  table, 
and  the  two  sat  down  to  eat  their  dinner.  "  You  can 
go  your  ways  to-night,  Jerry,"  said  the  masterful 
child ;  "  I  hae  a  princess  to  serve  me  now,  and  I'll  not 
be  requiring  your  help  any  more,  man.  You  can  bide 
wi'  the  lasses  in  the  kitchen;  you  like  their  keckling 
better  than  my  improving  talk — oh,  you  needn't  ex 
plain  and  excuse  yourself,  it  is  no  matter ;  none  what 
ever."- 

With  a  singular  courtesy  he  then  looked  after 
Thyra's  wants.  Eating  scarce  anything  himself,  he 
took  the  greatest  pleasure  in  directing  her  meal.  He 
pushed  the  fish  aside,  saying,  "  You  are  a  fine  haddock, 
but  we  dinna  ask  you  to  dine  with  us  to-day — we  are 
both  o'  us  tired  to  death  o'  fish ;  but  here  is  some  Eng 
lish  mutton.  The  English  are  dour  creatures,  but 


232  THYRA  VARRICK 

their  sheep  are  good,  when  they  feed  on  Scotch  pas 
ture — and  a  slice  of  the  black  cock's  breast  is  good 
enough  for  King  George.  Maybe,  you  will  try  what 
they  call  a  salad?  I  would  just  pass  it  on  to  the 
cattle,  but  plenty  of  folk  are  daft  about  salads.  Poor 
things !  The  pudding  and  the  shortcake  are  better. 
What  will  you  have  to  drink?  " 

"  I  would  like  a  cup  of  tea." 

This  little  bubble  of  talk  was  as  unreal  to  the  child 
as  it  was  to  Thyra ;  but  as  they  sipped  their  tea,  he 
began  to  ask  questions  about  Orkney;  and  the  next 
morning  they  were  reading  together  a  history  of  the 
Islands  which  Lord  Fraser  sent  in  to  them.  From  the 
first  chapter  it  inthralled  the  boy.  When  he  heard 
how  Agricola  and  the  Roman  galleys  had  sailed 
through  strange  storms  as  far  as  the  giant  pillars  of 
Hoy,  and  durst  not  go  within  them,  he  said  to  Thyra, 
"  Let  me  look  at  the  print  for  myself  " ;  and  as  soon  as 
he  saw  the  black  letters,  they  put  on  flesh  and  blood  to 
him.  They  became  the  Roman  Emperor  and  his 
swarthy  sailor  men,  and  he  saw,  and  he  made  Thyra 
see,  the  galleys  lying  in  the  golden  mists  of  the  morn 
ing  and  the  shimmering  glory  of  the  auroras,  longing 
but  not  daring  to  pass  the  awful  gates. 

"  You  see,  Thyra,"  he  explained,  "  they  were  feared 
for  the  gods.  They  thought  they  had  come  to  the  en 
trance  of  the  Hyperborean  regions.  Roman  soldiers 
and  sailors  never  feared  mortal  men,  but  the  gods! 
They  are  different.  We  are  a'  feared  for  the  gods." 


THYRA  RUNS  AWAY         233 

"  Little  wonder  they  were  feared,"  answered  Thyra. 
"  If  thou  couldst  only  see  the  cliffs  of  Hoy !  so  high,  so 
dark !  the  sea  roaring  like  thunder  among  them ;  the 
air  black  with  birds — eagles,  falcons,  gulls  of  every 
kind — millions  of  them,  miles  of  them,  the  whir  and 
beat  of  their  wings,  their  screams  and  cries  fairly 
deafening  and  terrifying — no  wonder  strange  men 
were  feared." 

"  Are  they  always  that  way  ?  " 

"  Say  that  the  sea  was  lying  still  under  the  moon 
— that  the  birds  are  asleep,  or  just  crooning  and  rest 
less — that  the  aurora  was  covering  everything  with  a 
rosy  veil,  it  might  be  still  more  awful.  They  believed 
they  were  at  the  end  of  the  world;  and  they  did  not 
want  to  enter  the  land  of  the  gods.  I  think  they 
would  set  sails  and  vanish  as  quickly  as  possible.  The 
seals,  too!  they  might  frighten  them;  the  sea  would 
be  full  of  seals  then,  no  doubt." 

"  I  have  seen  pictures  of  seals,"  said  Donald ;  "  you 
will  have  seen  the  live  creatures  ?  " 

"  Often,"  she  answered.  "  The  little  gray  seals  lie 
about  on  the  wrack,  hundreds  of  them  together;  or 
they  play  in  the  water,  rising  and  sinking  noiselessly ; 
or  they  loll  lazily  on  their  backs,  or  they  fan  them 
selves  with  their  flappers,  but  always  they  look  per 
fectly  happy  and  contented.  There  are  so  many  of 
them  yet,  and  centuries  ago  they  must  have  crowded 
the  shores  of  the  Islands." 

"  The  Romans  would  not  fear  them.     They  would 


234  THYRA  VARRICK 

think  them  some  kind  of  mermen  and  mermaids.  Do 
they  look  frightsome?  " 

"  Not  the  little  gray  seals — they  look  very  human 
— but  the  sea  lions !  they  are  frightsome !  I  have  not 
seen  any,  but  my  father  says  they  snap,  and  snarl,  and 
fight  continually.  They  live  on  the  very  outside 
reefs,  with  no  land  between  them  and  the  other  side  of 
the  world.  Seldom  do  they  see  the  face  of  man,  ex 
cept  when  some  big  ship  goes  to  the  bottom  with  all  on 
board." 

The  Roman  Emperor  lying  with  his  ships  at  the 
gates  of  the  Hyperborean  region,  and  the  great  seals 
watching  drowning  men,  and  foundering  ships,  filled 
the  boy's  imagination  for  many  days ;  and  the  super 
natural  element  investing  these  daring  Roman  in 
truders  made  a  fine  background  for  the  dash  and  free 
dom  of  those  sea  kings,  who  feared  nothing  that  was 
made  of  wind  and  water;  who  sailed  boldly  through 
the  enchanted  seas  and  found  beyond  the  terrible  cliffs 
the  Fortunate  Isles  of  their  heroes.  So  it  was  the  vik 
ings,  and  the  Norse  jarls,  and  the  Scottish  earls,  and 
the  English  forts  that  filled  the  early  winter  days  for 
Donald  and  Thyra  with  all  the  storm  and  passion,  the 
trial  and  triumph  of  restless  humanity. 

And  Thyra  was  astonished  to  feel  how  greatly  Don 
ald's  power  of  seeing  the  invisible  quickened  her  own 
memory  and  imagination.  As  they  sat  talking  of  the 
heroes  or  tyrants  of  Orkney,  she  incidentally  blended 
the  conversation  with  many  interesting  facts  relating 


THYRA  RUNS  AWAY         235 

to  the  natural  history  of  the  places  where  events  took 
place.  Thus,  when  they  were  reading  how  Harold 
landed  at  dark  on  a  certain  point,  she  said,  "  I  know 
the  place,  Donald,  and  as  soon  as  it  is  dusk  there,  out 
come  the  sheerwaters  by  thousands;  they  are  the  owls 
of  the  sea,  and  they  would  shoot  past  the  faces  of 
Harold's  sailors  in  quick-gliding  flight,  and  fright 
them,  and  make  them  see  the  fetches  of  dead  men." 
And  soon  after  they  came  to  a  story  of  a  lordly  jarl 
feeding  a  gull  that  lighted  on  his  shoulders,  and 
Thyra  lowered  her  voice  and  clasped  Donald's  hand, 
and  said: 

"  It  would  not  be  a  black-backed  gull,  for  that  soli 
tary  thing  has  not  a  friend  either  among  men  or  birds. 
Birds  shun  and  dread  it,  men  hold  it  in  abhorrence; 
even  the  good-natured  St.  Kildians  pluck  out  its  eyes 
and  tie  its  wings  together  and  send  it  adrift  to  perish," 

"  What  has  it  done  to  deserve  such  hate  ?  " 

"  It  is  always  doing  something  to  deserve  it.  It 
tears  the  nests  of  all  birds,  it  breaks  their  eggs,  it 
mangles  their  young.  It  kills  because  it  loves  to  kill. 
It  is  a  murderer,  not  because  it  is  hungry,  but  because 
it  is  hateful." 

"  I  am  not  sorry  for  it.  It  is  a  feathered  Cain. 
Yet  it  is  dreadful  to  be  wicked,  Thyra — I  mean  to  be 
made  wicked — to  be  born  wicked.  Will  there  be  any 
elect  among  the  black-backed  gulls  ?  "  Then  he  was 
silent;  it  was  a  grave  question  to  the  precocious  boy. 
He  had  thoughts  on  it  he  did  not  dare  to  utter. 


236  THYRA  VARRICK 

His  passion  for  information  was  insatiable.  He 
sailed  the  ocean  with  great  navigators,  saw  strange 
countries  with  great  travelers,  and  fought  the  famous 
battles  of  the  world  over  again  with  their  victorious 
generals.  The  atlas  and  the  big  globe  were  ever  at 
hand,  and  with  his  long,  thin  finger  he  followed  the 
ships,  and  the  camels,  and  the  marching  soldiers. 
Nevertheless,  the  root  and  flower  of  his  whole  nature 
was  a  piety  sweet  as  Heaven  and  deep  as  eternity. 
He  loved  God  first  and  best  of  all.  It  was  a  love  with 
out  affectation,  simple,  natural,  trustful  even  in  his 
darkest  and  most  painful  hours.  And  Thyra  soon 
knew  when  these  hours  were  coming.  He  became  rest 
less,  no  matter  how  interesting  the  book  or  subject  oc 
cupying  them;  his  face  flushed  and  paled,  his  eyes 
grew  sad,  fearful,  pathetic,  and  in  a  few  minutes  he 
would  say: 

"  Dearie,  put  away  the  book.  I  want  the  grip  of 
the  Psalms  now.  There's  no  word  of  man  that  can 
help  me  thole  what  is  coming." 

Then  through  the  long  night  she  held  his  hand  and 
wiped  the  sweat  of  pain  from  his  face,  and  hid  the 
dear  little  lad  under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty.  No 
one  but  God  knows  what  experiences  these  two  souls 
had  together.  The  child,  indeed,  drank  of  the  cup  the 
woman  could  not  drink  of,  but  she  steadied  his  trem 
bling  hand  and  sweetened  the  bitter  draught  with  the 
tenderest  words  and  ministrations.  It  was  a  marvel 
ous  life  to  Thyra ;  a  life  she  never  could  have  chosen 


THYRA  RUNS  AWAY         237 

for  herself,  but  the  best,  the  only  one,  to  bring  her 
nature  to  its  noblest  growth.  Hitherto  it  had  been 
Thyra  who  was  to  be  loved  and  served.  She  was  now 
learning  how  to  love  and  serve  others.  Gradually 
there  was  springing  up  in  her  heart  that  flower  of  all 
that  is  divine — self-sacrifice  for  something  helpless. 
She  had  never  before  been  in  such  a  position.  No 
younger  brother  or  sister  had  ever  claimed  her  care, 
no  sick  parent,  no  neglected  child.  She  had  not  even 
in  her  early  years  loved  a  doll  or  protected  a  home 
less  dog.  Always  she  had  been  the  receiver  of  love; 
she  was  now  the  giver. 

Day  by  day  she  took  the  helpless,  suffering  Donald 
closer  and  closer  to  her  heart.  His  pain  was  her  pain, 
his  pleasure  was  her  pleasure.  She  forgot  herself  in 
him.  And  the  more  Donald  claimed,  the  more  she 
gave.  All  was  so  little,  for  her  love,  bathed  in  her 
pity,  took  possession  of  her  whole  being.  It  sweetened 
her  voice,  made  her  step  softer,  gave  an  air  of  some 
thing  hushed  and  inexpressibly  loving  to  all  her  minis 
trations.  One  morning,  after  a  night  of  great  suffer 
ing,  the  weary  child  laid  his  head  upon  her  breast  and 
began  to  cry  a  little.  She  leaned  over  and  kissed  him ; 
her  tears  fell  on  his  face. 

"  Oh,  mammy!  "  he  sobbed;  "  oh,  mammy!  "  and 
from  that  moment  she  mothered  him.  He  was  her 
boy,  and  she  jealously  guarded  her  influence  over  him. 
It  was  a  point  with  Lord  Fraser  that  she  should  drive 
or  walk  one  hour  every  day — and  that  hour  he  usually 


238  THYRA  VARRICK 

spent  with  his  son — but  Thyra  made  a  duty  rather 
than  a  pleasure  of  this  enforced  exercise ;  and  she  was 
remarkably  clever  in  providing  Lady  Fraser  with  ex 
cellent  reasons  for  postponing,  or  omitting  her  daily 
visits.  Beyond  this  jealousy,  however,  there  was  no 
element  of  selfishness  in  this  affection.  She  had  no 
thought,  not  the  slightest,  of  material  benefit  to  her 
self ;  and  when  Lady  Fraser,  at  the  end  of  the  first 
quarter,  brought  her  a  generous  sum  of  money,  she 
put  it  away  from  her  with  eyes  full  of  tears. 

"  What  have  I  done  for  your  ladyship  or  for  Don 
ald  that  can  be  paid  with  gold  ?  "  she  asked  with 
dignity. 

"  You  have  been  kinder  than  words  can  tell  to  all  of 
us." 

"  Well,  then?  Thou  hast  given  me  a  home,  and  the 
shelter  of  thy  great  name.  Far  better  than  gold  is 
that  to  me."  Then  she  turned  to  the  boy,  who  was 
watching  her  with  his  large,  soulful  eyes,  and  said, 
"  Donald,  would  you  wish  me — your  Thyra — to  be 
paid  with  gold  for  loving  you?  " 

"  No !  no !  "  he  answered.  "  Come  here,  dearie,  and 
I  will  give  you  twenty  kisses.  *  Not  a*  the  gowd  in 
Edinburgh  town '  can  buy  a  moment  of  love  like 
yours." 

Then  Lady  Fraser  lifted  the  gold  and  went  away 
with  it,  wondering  and  a  little  sad.  She  felt  that  she 
had  stood  a  moment  at  one  gate  of  heavenly  happiness 
that  did  not  open  for  her.  Donald  and  Thyra  had 


THYRA  RUNS  AWAY         239 

gone  in  and  left  her  outside,  and  as  she  slowly  went 
downstairs  she  had  in  her  heart  the  pain  of  the  re 
jected.  It  dawned  upon  her  then  that  she  had  been 
mistaken  in  some  of  her  estimates  of  love  and  life ;  and, 
had  she  known,  it  was  for  her  one  of  those  great  mo 
ments  when,  more  or  less,  we  issue  from  our  mortal  en 
vironment  and  halt  for  a  fleeting  space  on  the  step  of 
some  eternal  gate. 

So  the  weeks  went  by,  and  none  of  them  was  with 
out  love  and  comfort.  Donald's  intervals  of  freedom 
from  pain  were  longer  than  usual;  and  during  them 
he  was  exceedingly  bright  and  busy.  He  kept  his 
diary  and  made  notes  from  the  books  he  read,  and 
worked  cheerfully  his  little  day,  as  if  he  knew  it  would 
last  full  threescore  years  and  ten.  And  he  was  so 
eager  to  know  all  that  was  going  on,  that  Lord  Fraser 
whispered  news  to  him  about  the  Jacobites  he  told  to 
no  one  else,  and  Donald  was  very  proud  of  this  con 
fidence.  At  the  same  time  Lady  Fraser  brought  him 
the  social  gossip  of  the  town,  which,  indeed,  grew 
every  day  to  be  more  and  more  flavored  with  politics ; 
and  Donald  smiled  when  he  heard  her  talk,  and  gave 
himself  a  little  consequential  shake  as  he  audibly  re 
flected  : 

"  That  is  what  the  women  say !  Men  folk  know  bet 
ter."  Then,  turning  to  Thyra,  he  said,  "  When  you 
take  your  walk  to-day,  dearie,  just  go  up  the  High 
Street,  and  see  what  you  can  see,  and  hear  what  they 
are  saying  on  the  plane-stones.  It  is  the  common 


240  THYRA  VARRICK 

folk  on  the  street  that  know ;  if  there  is  aught  coming 
they  scent  it." 

And  it  was  on  this  spring  afternoon  Thyra  might 
have  met  the  man  she  still  adored,  had  not  Destiny 
kept  the  door  shut  between  them. 


CHAPTER  XI 

Welcome ',  Royal  Charlie  I 

SHE  came  home  unconscious  of  the  nearness  of 
her  lover;  a  little  sad,  indeed,  that  amid  all  the 
military  §tir  and  the  scarcely  concealed  insur 
rectionary  temper  of  the  city  she  saw  or  heard  noth 
ing  of  him.  If  he  was  so  much  in  the  councils  of  the 
Stuarts,  why  was  he  not  seen  in  the  gathering  Jacob 
ite  element?  For  politics  subordinated  every  other 
subject;  men  openly  wore  the  insignia  of  their  opin 
ions  ;  women  of  the  highest  as  well  as  the  lowest  rank 
quarreled  over  the  white  roses  they  wore,  or  did  not 
wear.  Song,  so  readily  the  interpreter  of  the  Scot 
tish  heart,  proclaimed  Prince  Charlie  at  every  street 
corner.  The  fishwives  mingled  their  cries  of  "  Caller 
herrin'  "  with  snatches  of  "  Over  the  Water  to  Char 
lie  !  "  Women  nursing  their  babies  were  singing  them 
to  sleep  with  "  Charlie,  He's  My  Darling ! "  and 
everywhere  men  and  maids  were  declaring  in  song, 
sentiments  they  would  hardly  have  dared  to  express 
in  plain  words. 

The  Government,  to  balance  this  feeling,  was  mak 
ing  unusual  displays  of  the  military,  whose  marches 

241 


242  THYRA  VARRICK 

through  the  old  city  were  at  this  time  anything  but 
triumphal  in  character.  For  women  have  a  license  to 
talk,  and  the  lower  class  of  women  in  Edinburgh  were 
almost  without  exception  the  most  passionate  partisans 
of  the  young  Prince  coming  to  right  his  royal  father. 
They  endowed  him  with  supernatural  beauty  and  vir 
tues  and  worshiped  with  the  wildest  enthusiasm  the 
image  they  had  set  up.  The  marching,  then,  of  an 
English  regiment  was  an  affair  to  call  them  out  in  all 
their  virile  strength  of  hate;  and  there  were  many 
men  in  those  lines  of  scarlet  who  would  rather  have 
marched  to  the  field  of  battle  than  walked  the  streets 
of  Edinburgh  pelted  by  the  stinging  sarcasms  and 
contemptuous  epithets  of  the  women  who  thronged 
the  sidewalks. 

All  these  things  Thyra  described  with  a  particular 
and  picturesque  force,  and  Donald  longed  for  the  next 
day's  report ;  but  it  proved  to  be  too  rainy  for  walk 
ing,  and  so  he  invited  his  father  and  mother  to  dine 
with  him.  On  these  occasions  he  was  extremely  par 
ticular  about  the  dinner.  The  cook  was  called  to 
audience,  and  the  menu  carefully  prepared  according 
to  his  knowledge  of  what  was  agreeable  and  procur 
able.  From  his  sofa  he  watched  the  laying  of  the 
table  and  wore  through  all  the  preparations  the 
pleased  air  of  being  happily  busy  about  his  own  en 
tertainment.  These  little  festivals  were  always  in 
teresting,  but  this  evening  the  conversation  turned 
naturally  to  the  condition  of  the  town,  which  Lady 


ROYAL  CHARLIE  243 

Fraser  said  was  "  seething  like  a  pot  ready  to  boil 
over." 

"  Some  blind  impulse,  some  foolish,  precarious 
dream  is  leading  the  people  out,"  said  Lord  Fraser. 
"  I  know  not  what  will  come  of  it.  There  is  a  sense 
of  exultation  everywhere ;  men  pass  in  and  out  of  their 
shops  as  if  they  were  waiting  and  watching ;  the  better 
class  of  women  are  at  their  windows;  the  lower  class 
are  on  the  streets — meddling,  aggressive,  riotous,  both 
in  their  mirth  and  their  anger.  It  is  possible,  it  is 
likely,  that  the  Prince  is  in  Scotland  even  now." 

"  I  think  not,"  said  Lady  Fraser.  "  I  was  at  Lady 
Gordon's  yesterday,  and  young  MacDonald  was  still 
there.  If  the  Prince  was  on  Scottish  ground,  he 
would  be  paying  court  to  him  instead  of  adoring  the 
bewitching  Sara  MacArgall." 

"  They  are  a  handsome  couple,"  said  Lord  Fraser. 
"  The  MacDonalds  are  all  fine  fellows ;  this  lad  Hector 
particularly  so.  He  knows  Charles  Stuart  as  well  as 
anyone  can — was  with  him  in  the  French  failure  of 
last  year,  and  afterward  in  Paris.  I  heard  that  he 
went  as  far  north  as  the  Orkneys  and  Shetland,  trying 
to  persuade  those  Norse  sailors  to  come  out  for  the 
Stuarts.  Some  say  he  expects  a  thousand  of  them  to 
meet  him  at  Thurso  this  month.  I  do  not  be 
lieve  it." 

Thyra  wished  to  speak ;  she  wished  passionately  to. 
deny  this  report.  She  was  on  fire,  her  heart  was  beat 
ing  violently,  she  felt  as  if  the  room  was  whirling 


244  THYRA  VARRICK 

round  with  her  at  a  pace  she  could  not  endure.  Yet 
she  lifted  her  knitting,  and  was  trying  to  count  the 
stitches  as  she  heard  Lady  Fraser  say : 

"  I  heard  that  Sara  MacArgall's  wedding  dress  was 
made,  and  that  she  would  marry  MacDonald  in  June ; 
but  if  the  Prince  come  sooner " 

So  far  Thyra  was  painfully  conscious  of  every  word 
uttered ;  then  it  seemed  to  her  as  if  there  was  a  rift  in 
her  heart,  and  her  life  blood  dropping,  dropping 
through  it.  The  floor  was  no  longer  there,  her  feet 
were  on  the  void — she  was  going,  she  knew  not  where — 
all  was  darkness — black  darkness — utter  uncon 
sciousness. 

When  she  came  to  herself  Lady  Fraser  and  Donald 
were  at  her  bedside  and  the  family  physician  holding 
her  hand.  "  Now  you  are  all  right,"  he  said.  "  You 
have  been  sitting  up  too  late,  and  going  out  too  little. 
I  told  you  before,  you  must  have  one,  even  two,  hours 
in  the  open  air  each  day-" 

"  The  room  was  hot,"  she  answered ;  "  it  was  only  a 
moment's  failure.  I  am  quite  well  now." 

"  And  you  are  not  to  worry  yourself  about  Prince 
Charles,"  he  continued.  "  I  have  had  to  go  to  half  a 
dozen  women  to-day,  all  of  them  hysterical  about  the 
political  situation — as  if  women  had  anything  to 
do  with  politics  or  were  fit  to  have  anything  to  do  with 
them.  Let  Prince  Charles  dree  his  own  fate;  don't 
you  worry  about  him." 

"  I  care  nothing  about  him ;  I  would  not  give  one 


ROYAL  CHARLIE  245 

hair  of  Donald  Fraser's  head  to  settle  the  crown  on 
Charles  Stuart's!  Where  is  Donald?" 

He  crept  close  to  her,  and  she  kissed  him  and  folded 
him  in  her  arms;  then,  gathering  all  her  powers  to 
gether,  she  rose  and  went  back  with  him  and  Lady 
Fraser  to  the  parlor.  Lord  Fraser  was  reading 
there,  and  he  laid  aside  his  book  and  played  a  game  of 
chess  with  Donald,  while  Thyra  knit  a  little  and  talked 
to  Lady  Fraser  about  her  spring  dresses.  Mac- 
Donald  and  the  Stuart  were  quite  forgotten.  No 
one,  however,  had  associated  Thyra's  lapse  with  the 
young  man ;  no  one  but  Donald ;  and  he  was  sure  in  his 
prescient  little  soul  that  Hector  MacDonald's  name 
was  the  cause  of  Thyra's  illness.  Accordingly  he 
took  an  intense  dislike  to  him.  Not  reasonable,  of 
course,  but  it  is  the  things  beyond  reason  that  we  have 
often  the  closest  reckoning  with. 

As  soon  as  the  chessboard  was  put  away,  Donald 
made  Thyra  come  to  his  side ;  and  in  doing  so,  he  had 
to  lift  the  book  his  father  had  laid  down.  It  was  one 
of  Ben  Jonson's  plays,  and  he  said  with  his  pleasant 
little  laugh,  "  Father  takes  naturally  to  Scotch  au 
thors,  even  when  they  are  not  known  as  Scotsmen." 

"  Ben  Jonson  was  an  Englishman,  Donald.  You 
ought  to  know  that.  A  very  Londoner,  born  some 
where  near  Charing  Cross,  I  think." 

"  I  am  knowing  all  that,  father.  A  lot  of  our 
great  men,  that  ought  by  right  to  be  Scotsmen,  have 
been  born  in  England,  ay,  and  in  other  countries,  too, 


246  THYRA  VARRICK 

and  have  been  called  Englishmen,  and  even  something 
not  so  good.  Ben's  father  was  one  of  the  Johnstones 
of  Annandale,  and  just  because  he  went  to  London 
poor  Ben  had  to  be  born  in  England  and  called  Eng 
lish.  I  dare  say  he  pined  all  his  life  for  the  bonnie 
leas  of  Ecclefechan." 

"  That  is  special  pleading,  Donald." 

"  It  is  a  good  enough  plea,  if  it  list  Ben  Jonson 
among  Scotchmen,  as  it  ought  to  do." 

The  little  fellow  seemed  almost  inspired  that  night ; 
he  recited,  he  argued,  he  quoted  from  this  and  that 
writer,  and  without  a  shadow  of  unkindness  pointed 
out  some  remarkable  similarities  in  their  works.  His 
father  listened  and  wondered  and  went  away  finally 
very  sad.  He  saw  that  the  child  was  fulfilling  a  long 
time  in  a  short  time  and  ripening  rapidly  for  the 
schools  of  heaven. 

And  Thyra  also  understood  his  brilliant  spirits ;  she 
was  sure  he  was  exerting  himself  to  keep  the  conversa 
tion  away  from  the  Stuarts  and  the  coming  war. 
Perhaps  he  thought  she  had  interests  in  it  no  one  knew 
of ;  at  any  rate,  she  divined  the  kindness  of  his  efforts, 
and  when  the  evening  was  over,  and  he  lay  white  and 
weary,  but  always  smiling,  she  said,  "  Now,  Donald, 
I  will  do  all  the  talking  there  is  to  do.  Thou  art 
very  tired ;  I  know  thou  art." 

"  We  will  both  of  us  be  still,"  he  answered,  "  and 
let  One  speak  that  never  said  a  wrong  word.  Open 
the  Book,  Thyra — see,  it  opens  itself  at  the  very 


ROYAL  CHARLIE  247 

place  we  need — '  Let  not  your  hearts  be  troubled  ' — 
go  on,  dearie ;  there  is  no  sorrow  those  words  will  not 
comfort." 

Yet  Thyra  in  the  solitude  of  her  room  was  not 
comforted.  For  she  did  not  bring  the  sorrow  that  lay 
so  heavy  on  her  heart  to  the  Comforter.  She  was 
afraid  to  do  so.  Would  Christ,  indeed,  care  for  the 
grief  of  a  girl  forsaken?  Would  he  not  have  just 
cause  to  say,  "  The  cup  you  have  mingled  you  must 
drink."  Thus  wronging  the  tender  heart  that  would 
have  pitied  and  strengthened  her,  she  had  no  help. 
She  could  not  tell  Lady  Fraser  how  cruelly  Hector 
had  treated  her,  for  if  she  did,  it  was  most  likely  Lady 
Fraser  would  feel  it  right  to  acquaint  Sara  Mac- 
Argall  or  Lady  Gordon  with  his  treachery;  and  as 
for  Donald,  she  knew  that  he  would  feel  so  keenly  with 
her,  and  so  keenly  against  Hector,  that  he  would  be 
engrossed  with  the  subject  and  all  the  pleasant,  or 
derly  routine  of  his  sinless  days  be  interrupted.  No, 
unless  it  was  a  necessity,  she  would  not  trouble  Donald 
— and  there  was  no  one  else. 

She  was  thankful  now  for  the  doctor's  prescription 
of  an  hour  or  two  each  day  in  the  fresh  air.  It  gave 
her  so  long  a  breathing  space ;  for  the  shame  and  grief 
of  her  desertion  lay  very  heavy  upon  her  heart.  And 
it  was  pleasant  to  see  how  anxious  everyone  was  for 
her  health  and  happiness.  For  some  time  at  least 
Lady  Fraser  insisted  on  her  driving,  and  very  often 
she  went  with  her,  and  always  as  the  carriage  started 


248  THYRA  VARRICK 

she  looked  up  and  saw  Donald  leaning  on  his  crutches 
watching  her  away  with  smiles. 

Thus  life  sped  until  the  middle  of  July;  then  the 
tension  and  excitement  in  the  city  became  every  day 
more  noticeable.  Men,  like  war-horses,  scented  the 
battle  from  afar.  There  were  omens  and  portents 
and  prophecies  in  every  mouth.  None  was  so  young, 
or  so  indifferent,  that  he  did  not  have  a  dream  to  tell ; 
and  the  sense  of  unrest  and  change  affected  the  most 
orderly  households.  One  warm  afternoon,  as  Donald 
lay  at  the  open  window  and  Thyra  was  reading  to  him, 
a  servant  brought  a  message  from  Lady  Fraser. 
"  Miss  MacArgall  was  downstairs  and  if  Donald  was 
agreeable  she  would  like  to  pay  him  a  visit."  Donald 
was  delighted  and  sent  an  eager  acceptance  of  the  of 
fer.  Then  Thyra  laid  down  the  book  and,  bending 
over  him,  said,  "  Let  me  go  away,  Donald.  I  do  not 
want  to  see  the  lady — I  do  not,  indeed." 

"  Oh,  no !  "  he  cried ;  "  you  must  not  go !  My 
dearie,  stay  with  me !  I  cannot  do  without  you — and 
I  want  her  to  see  you." 

"  I  cannot  stay — I  cannot." 

"  Yes,  yes ; "  and  he  threw  his  arms  around  her 
neck,  and  ere  she  could  win  away  from  his  embrace 
Lady  Fraser  and  Sara  MacArgall  were  in  the  room. 
Then  there  was  no  retreating,  and  she  stood  erect  and 
with  calm  dignity  received  the  introduction  that 
was  inevitable.  It  was  impossible  for  Thyra  not  to 
feel  some  interest  in  the  woman  who  had  interfered  so 


ROYAL  CHARLIE  249 

vitally  in  her  own  destiny.  Sara  might  be  both  ig 
norant  and  innocent  of  the  wrong  committed,  and  yet, 
there  she  sat,  a  beautiful  Fate  whom  she  could  neither 
blame  nor  defy.  Against  her  will  she  looked  at  her, 
listened  to  her,  and  acknowledged  the  charm  of  a  per 
sonality  so  different  from  her  own.  For  Sara's  fine 
form,  her  glorious  hair  and  splendid  coloring  were 
all  admirably  set  off  by  a  gown  of  soft  white  muslin, 
knots  of  blue  ribbon  here  and  there  intensifying  its  air 
of  coolness  and  purity.  Donald  was  charmed  with  her 
presence.  He  begged  one  of  the  roses  from  her  belt 
and  kissed  it ;  and  then  she  kissed  him  for  "  the  dear 
est  little  knight  in  the  world."  And  Thyra  had  in 
that  moment  a  distracting  jealousy;  this  woman  had 
taken  her  lover,  would  she  also  take  her  only  friend? 
She  felt  truly  as  if  she  hated  her. 

Presently  Lady  Fraser  said,  "  I  heard  that  Major 
MacDonald  had  left  Edinburgh  again.  How  do  you 
get  through  the  days  without  him  ?  " 

"  Very  badly,  I  assure  you,"  answered  Sara ;  "  but 
I  think  my  aunt  Gordon  misses  him  most.  Yet  the 
servants  miss  him,  the  house  misses  him,  every  moment 
of  the  day  misses  him;  it  is  not  likely  I  should  be  an 
exception.  My  brother  Revan  has  also  gone — they 
have  both  gone  northward!  "  She  said  the  last  word 
in  a  joyous  tone,  as  if  it  contained  unlimited  possibil 
ities  of  happiness. 

"  And  when  will  they  return?  And  shall  I  be  bid 
to  the  bridal  when  they  return  ?  " 


250  THYRA  VARRICK 

"  Who  knows  ?  "  she  asked.  "  The  answer  to  both 
questions  is  in  the  hands  of  Good  Fortune."  She  did 
not  appear  inclined  to  continue  the  conversation,  and 
after  some  desultory  remarks  on  various  feminine  top 
ics — in  which  she  was  careful  to  include  Thyra — she 
bade  Donald  a  good-by  and  left  the  room.  Lady 
Fraser  went  out  with  her,  and  when  they  reached  the 
hall  Sara  delayed  her  departure  to  ask: 

"  Who  is  that  beautiful  girl?  " 

"  She  is  a  kind  of  ward  of  my  brother's.  He 
sent  her  to  me.  Donald  and  she  are  insepara 
bles." 

"  You  have  never  taken  her  into  society  yet?  " 

"  She  has  very  amiable  scruples ;  her  father  is  in 
India,  and  on  the  high  seas,  and  while  he  is  in  very 
constant  danger  she  will  not  dance  or  make  merry.  I 
think  she  shows  a  very  proper  feeling,  and  she  adores 
Donald;  he  is  sufficient  for  her." 

"  The  boy  is  captivating.  Who  would  not  be 
satisfied  with  him  ?  Yet  she  looks  to  me  as  if  she  had 
a  secret  sorrow — perhaps  some  love  affair." 

"  I  think  not.  She  has  never  had  a  letter  since  she 
came  here.  No  one  has  called  on  her.  She  is  not 
a  love-lorn  maid,  I  think." 

"  Where  does  she  come  from?  She  is  a  paragon  of 
beauty." 

"  From  the  Orkney  Islands." 

A  queer,  startling  sensation,  nebulous  and  fleeting, 
passed  through  Sara.  It  flitted  between  Thyra  and 


ROYAL  CHARLIE  251 

Hector,  but  took  no  direct  form,  and  she  did  not 
give  it  a  moment's  encouragement.  On  the  contrary, 
Thyra  was  only  too  conscious  of  the  very  form 
and  reality  of  her  suffering.  This  queenly,  radiant 
creature  clothed  in  white;  this  smiling,  hopeful  wo 
man,  whose  very  atmosphere  was  that  of  a  class 
Thyra  recognized  as  far  above  her  experiences,  how 
could  she  ever  hope  to  rival  her?  She  hated  her; 
and  she  could  not  help  it.  It  was  useless  to  reason 
with  herself,  useless  to  make  excuses  for  Sara.  Sara 
might  not  be  aware  of  her  claim  upon  Hector,  but  if 
she  was,  Thyra  was  certain  she  would  regard  it  only 
from  the  lofty  standpoint  of  her  own  position.  She 
would  wonder  that  a  mere  sailor's  daughter  should  have 
deluded  herself  with  hopes  so  far  above  her.  She 
might  pity  her,  but  her  pity  would  be  a  kind  of  scorn. 
Thyra's  whole  nature  was  insurgent,  and  the  revolt 
was  stimulated  and  made  more  painful  by  Donald's 
praises  of  Sara.  She  burst  into  tears  at  last  and  was 
glad  to  throw  the  whole  blame  of  her  misery  on 
Donald. 

"  I  cannot  bear  thy  talk,  Donald,"  she  said,  when  he 
asked,  "  What  was  she  greeting  so  sairly  for  ?  " 

"  I  cannot  bear  thy  talk,  and  if  thou  think  so 
much  of  Miss  MacArgall,  she  had  better  come  here  in 
my  place." 

4t  Now,  Thyra,  that  is  jealousy.  It  is  the  height  of 
folly  to  be  jealous." 

**  Yes,  I  am  jealous;  she  has  kinfolk  and  lovers  and 


252  THYRA  VARRICK 

friends.  I  have  only  thee,  and  thou  art  putting  her 
before  me." 

"  Tuts !  tuts !  "  he  said  as  if  he  was  angry,  but  the 
little  fellow  was  secretly  delighted.  "  I  must  tell  my 
father,"  he  said  with  a  little  kink  of  laughter,  "  here 
are  two  of  the  bonniest  women  in  Scotland  jealous  for 
my  love.  It  is  fair  bewildering.  But  don't  cry, 
Thyra ;  I  love  none  so  well  as  you,  though  it  was  easy 
seen  Sara  MacArgall  was  much  taken  with  me.  But 
I  would  snap  my  fingers  at  her  rather  than  give  you 
a  moment's  fret.  My  own  dear  princess,  come  and 
kiss  me.  There  is  none  like  you."  And  he  was  glad 
to  feel  her  tears  upon  his  cheek,  for  love  is  often,  for 
very  excess,  cruel,  and  tears  of  the  beloved  are  a  proof 
of  affection  it  sees,  as  well  as  feels. 

However,  it  is  good  to  love,  and  to  be  loved !  It  is 
the  purest  well  of  happiness  given  us,  yet  how  sure  we 
are  to  trouble  its  crystal  waters  with  our  jealousy,  or 
doubt,  or  selfishness. 

It  was  some  time  before  Sara  called  on  Lady  Fraser 
again,  and  when  she  did  so  Donald  was  not  included  in 
the  visit.  The  little  fellow  was  quite  ill-tempered 
over  the  omission.  "  She  is  that  taken  up  with 
Hector  MacDonald  and  Prince  Charles,  she  hasn't  a 
thought  for  me,"  he  said ;  "  and  I  have  no  doubt 
Hector  is  a  long,  red,  bony  Highlandman,  spluttering 
Gaelic,  and  ugly  enough  to  frighten  the  English  into 
running  away  at  the  sight  o'  him."  He  caught  the 
denial  in  Thyra's  face;  it  blazed  from  her  eyes  and 


ROYAL  CHARLIE  253 

cheeks,  and  he  could  almost  see  the  words  quivering  on 
her  lips.  But  she  did  not  utter  them,  and  Donald 
would  not  notice  her  emotion.  "As  for  Prince 
Charles,"  he  continued,  "  every  woman  in  Edinburgh 
has  lost  her  senses  about  him.  It  is  preposterous ! 
He  does  not  know  them,  and  he  does  not  want  to 
know  them ;  yet  they  are  all  clean  daft  for  the  lad  they 
never  saw ! " 

The  summer,  full  of  unrest,  of  rumors,  passed  on, 
and  everyone  had  grown  weary  of  looking  for  the 
man — desired  or  undesired — who  did  not  come.  One 
night  at  the  end  of  July,  when  the  long  twilight  was 
merging  into  darkness,  Sara  and  Lady  Gordon  were 
sitting  at  the  open  windows,  watching.  When  ten 
o'clock  struck,  Lady  Gordon  closed  her  windows,  and 
said,  "  We  may  as  well  try  and  sleep  now,  Sara.  The 
day  is  over."  The  words  were  hardly  uttered  when 
the  door  was  hastily  opened,  and  a  young  High 
lander,  advancing,  fell  on  one  knee  before  Sara  and 
gave  her  a  letter.  He  then  rose,  bowed  to  Lady  Gor 
don,  and  said: 

"  The  Prince  has  come !  He  sends  you  greet- 
ing." 

She  stood  up  to  receive  the  message,  and  then  Sara 
joined  in  the  rejoicing,  and  the  household  was  called 
together,  and  food  and  wine  brought  for  the  bringer 
of  glad  tidings.  He  was  Colin  MacDonald,  a  cousin 
of  Hector's,  and  he  had  traveled  night  and  day  with 
the  news.  It  was  already  spreading  through  the  city 


254  THYRA  VARRICK 

like  wildfire  and  turning  all  the  streets  into  a  carnival 
of  the  maddest  enthusiasm. 

"  When  did  the  Prince  arrive? "  asked  Lady 
Gordon. 

"  On  the  23d  of  July.  It  was  his  fate  to  land  at 
Eriska.  It  was  wet  and  stormy,  and  he  went  to  the 
house  of  Angus  MacDonald  and  sent  messengers  to 
all  the  chiefs,  trysting  them  to  meet  him  at  Glenfinnan 
on  the  19th  of  August.  They  will  see  who  can  be 
first  there.  Yes,  indeed !  " 

Sara  was  of  the  same  opinion;  Lady  Gordon  held 
her  peace.  She  doubted  whether  the  chiefs  "  out " 
for  this  young  man's  father  would  go  out  again. 
Thirty  years  of  peace,  progress,  and  prosperity  under 
the  House  of  Brunswick  were  to  be  put  against  the 
mere  promises  of  a  Stuart.  And  what  was  the  prom 
ise  of  a  Stuart  worth?  However,  she  would  not  voice 
the  one  discordant  note  in  the  joyful  acclaim.  Still, 
Sara  felt  her  dissent,  and  the  next  day  she  could  not 
be  satisfied  until  she  had  carried  the  news  to  Lady 
Fraser;  she  wanted  this  triumph,  and  she  took  it. 
Lady  Fraser  made  light  of  the  whole  matter.  She 
said,  "  The  fishwives  and  the  servant  lasses  had  been 
skirling  the  news  up  and  down  Edinburgh  all  night 
long — men  and  women  both,  raving  and  roaring  for 
*  Charlie,'  as  if  it  made  any  difference  to  them  whether 
Charlie  or  Georgie  sat  in  the  king's  chair ! " 

"  Of  course  it  makes  a  difference,"  said  Sara. 
"  The  poorest  man  and  woman  in  the  land  wants  a 


ROYAL  CHARLIE  255 

Scotch  king  to  reign  in  Scotland,  and,  pray,  who  but 
a  Stuart?  " 

"  Poor,  misguided  lad !  "  said  Lady  Fraser.  "  How 
ever,  God  save  the  King !  no  matter  who  the  king  be. 
There  is  only  one  point  I  would  stand  stiff  about — I 
would  fight,  I  would  die,  ere  I  would  say  a  word  for  a 
king  who  was  a  Papist.  That  is  my  principle,  and  fire 
could  not  burn  it  out  of  me." 

"  You  might  as  well  say  you  are  for  King  George." 

"  I  am  for  a  Protestant  king.  If  Charles  is  Prot 
estant,  he  will  do  as  well  as  George — provided  he  obeys 
the  laws  and  behaves  himself." 

Then  Sara  went  off  a  little  offended,  and  Lady 
Fraser  went  to  Donald's  room,  where  she  hoped  to 
find  her  lord.  He  was  there,  talking  to  Donald  and 
with  the  help  of  a  map  showing  his  son  the  locality 
which  each  clan  inhabited  and  telling  him  which  were 
presumably  loyal,  and  which  were  known  to  be  ready 
to  rise  for  the  Stuarts. 

Lady  Fraser  came  in  with  a  little  swagger  of 
pleasurable  offense.  "  I  have  some  late  information," 
she  said;  "  Sara  MacArgall  has  just  been  here,  and 
she  asserts  the  Prince  landed  a  week  ago,  and  that 
MacDonald  of  Sleat  and  the  Laird  of  McLeod  have 
each  raised  more  than  a  thousand  men  for  him." 

"  I  can  better  that  information,  Cecilia,"  answered 
Lord  Fraser.  "  MacDonald  of  Sleat  will  not  lift  a 
finger  for  Prince  Charles,  nor  suffer  his  clan  to  do  so. 
As  for  McLeod,  it  was  he  who  sent  the  Lord  President 


256  THYRA  VARRICK 

word  of  the  Prince's  landing,  at  the  same  time  answer 
ing  him  that  neither  himself  nor  Clanranald  would 
give  the  least  assistance.  MacDonald  of  Brisdale 
went  to  see  him,  but  only  to  urge  the  folly  of  the 
undertaking  and  beg  the  Prince  to  return  to  Italy." 

"  Well,  the  rebellion  has  begun,  and  the  Jacobites 
are  very  confident.  Sara  says  she  will  not  marry 
Hector  MacDonald  until  he  enters  Edinburgh  with  the 
victorious  Prince,  and  she  bade  me  get  my  gown 
ready,  as  I  would  need  it  in  less  than  a  month. 
Hector  wrote  her  that  the  Prince  had  promised  to 
dance  at  her  wedding,  and  she  assures  me  that  he  is  an 
extremely  handsome  man." 

"  I  talked  with  a  friend  this  morning  who  saw  him 
land.  He  was  disguised  as  an  English  clergyman  in 
a  plain  black  coat,  not  very  clean  linen,  a  round  wig, 
black  stockings,  and  brass  buckles  on  his  shoes.  Not 
a  picturesque  figure,  certainly — but  he  will,  doubtless, 
assume  the  tartan  now." 

"  Sara  said  a  great  eagle  hovered  o'er  his  head  as 
he  landed,  and  it  was  taken  as  a  good  omen." 

"  I  do  not  know  why.  The  eagle  has  nothing  to  do 
with  either  Scotland  or  England — and  it  is  a  bird  of 
prey.  Did  she  say  what  force  this  Prince  brought 
with  him?" 

"  I  asked  the  question,  but  she  did  not  answer  it." 

"  I  can  tell  you ;  there  were  seven  persons  with  him, 
the  only  one  of  any  consideration  being  Tullibardine, 
the  attainted  Duke  of  Athol.  The  other  six  were 


ROYAL  CHARLIE  257 

Irish  adventurers.  He  had  also  a  few  guns  and 
broadswords,  and  four  thousand  louis-d'or." 

Nevertheless,  out  of  seven  such  scanty  resources  the 
rebellion  had  really  begun.  Every  day  brought  ru 
mors  of  fresh  accessions  to  Charles'  army,  for  in  thus 
throwing  himself  upon  the  love  and  loyalty  of  the 
Highland  clans,  expecting  all,  and  taking  all,  from 
them,  he  succeeded  in  raising  a  far  more  intense  devo 
tion  than  if  he  had  landed  at  the  head  of  a  French 
army.  A  brave  people,  they  threw  prudence  aside 
in  personal  admiration  for  his  daring  confidence  in 
them.  On  the  19th  of  August  he  went  to  Glenfin- 
nan  to  meet  the  clans  summoned  there  on  that  day. 
The  valley  wore  its  usual  desolate  aspect ;  no  one  was 
to  be  seen  but  a  few  ragged  children,  who  gazed  won- 
deringly  at  the  mysterious  strangers.  After  some 
wretched  hours  of  anxious  waiting  a  bagpipe  was 
heard,  and  the  Camerons,  eight  hundred  strong,  ap 
peared  upon  the  line  of  the  horizon.  Before  dark 
the  number  assembled  amounted  to  fifteen  hundred 
men,  and  in  their  midst  Tullibardine  raised  a  banner 
of  red  silk  with  a  white  center.  A  storm  of  pipe 
music,  a  cloud  of  shimmering  bonnets,  and  a  long,  en 
thusiastic  shout  greeted  this  standard  of  their  hopes 
and  desires. 

The  Government  was  ill  prepared  for  this  insur 
rection.  King  George  was  in  Germany,  and  there 
were  only  fourteen  hundred  available  troops  in  Scot 
land.  These  were  immediately  put  under  the  com- 


258  THYRA  VARRICK 

mand  of  Sir  John  Cope,  with  orders  to  attack  the 
rebels  before  they  could  reach  the  Lowlands.  He  ex 
pected  to  receive  important  additions  and  aid  from  the 
clans  loyal  to  the  Government  as  he  marched  north 
ward  ;  but  no  such  support  was  forthcoming,  and  fear 
ing  with  his  small  army  to  enter  the  mountain  passes 
or  fight  Highlanders  with  their  feet  on  the  heather,  he 
turned  aside  to  Inverness,  leaving  the  whole  Lowlands 
open  to  the  Prince. 

Very  sagaciously  the  rebels  left  Cope  behind  them 
and  marched  southward ;  their  force  being  augmented, 
as  they  went,  by  Chiny  MacPherson  and  other  allies, 
and  on  the  4th  of  September  they  entered  Perth. 
Here  the  Prince  assumed  the  air  of  royalty,  but  with 
a  genial  condescension  and  a  brave  manner  that  was 
a  striking  contrast  to  the  arid  reserve,  sluggish  tem 
per,  and  cowardly  spirit  exhibited  by  his  father  on  the 
same  spot  thirty  years  previously.  He  liked  to  display 
his  agreeable  person  in  the  Highland  costume,  richly 
decorated  with  gold  lace ;  and  to  surround  himself  with 
a  large  body-guard  of  his  parti-colored,  picturesque 
mountaineers.  At  Perth  he  was  joined  by  Drum- 
mond,  and  by  Lord  George  Murray,  the  latter  the 
ablest  leader  in  the  expedition. 

Charles  remained  at  Perth  until  the  llth  of  Sep 
tember  and  then  marched  southward.  There  was 
nothing  to  deter  him;  Cope  had  left  the  whole  way 
open  to  Edinburgh,  and  in  that  city  there  was  nothing 
in  readiness  to  meet  an  enemy  except  the  Castle.  The 


ROYAL  CHARLIE  259 

provost  was  secretly  in  favor  of  the  Stuarts,  and  the 
city  distracted  and  uncertain.  Nothing  could  be  de 
termined,  and  when  on  Sunday,  the  15th,  the  High 
land  army  was  near  the  gates,  everything  was  in 
confusion.  The  citizens  were  called  together  for  con 
sultation,  but  amid  an  indescribable  confusion  of 
tongues  one  word  was  insistent  and  predominant — the 
cry,  "  Surrender !  " 

It  was  known  that  Cope  was  close  behind  the  rebels, 
and  two  deputations  went  to  the  Prince  to  beg  a  little 
delay ;  but  they  could  not  obtain  a  hearing,  and  they 
returned  to  Edinburgh  before  daybreak  on  the  morn 
ing  of  the  17th  of  September.  The  Canongate  was 
open  to  allow  their  carriages  to  pass,  and  a  party 
of  Highlanders  rushed  in  with  them.  They  relieved 
the  guards,  opened  the  other  gates,  and  the  capital  of 
Scotland  was  in  the  hands  of  Charles  Stuart  and  his 
followers. 

Edinburgh  had  not  surrendered  to  a  conqueror,  but 
to  the  ideal  of  its  own  passionate  imagination.  It 
wanted  the  ancient  kingdom  of  Scotland  restored,  and 
a  king  of  its  own  royal  line  on  the  throne.  Prince 
Charles  was  the  embodiment  of  this  desire,  and  he  was, 
therefore,  the  god  of  their  idolatry;  and  at  noon 
that  day  they  received  him  with  tumultuous  rejoicing. 
His  appearance  seemed  to  deserve  all  their  mad  enthu 
siasm.  His  fine  form  was  magnificently  arrayed  in  the 
royal  Stuart  tartan  ^gleaming  with  gold  lace  and  jewels. 
He  rode  a  splendid  white  horse  and  was  surrounded 


260  THYRA  VARRICK 

by  a  nobly  picturesque  body-guard  of  Highland  chiefs. 
In  his  hand  he  carried  his  plumed  bonnet,  sometimes 
lifting  it  aloft  to  answer  the  shouts  of  "  Welcome, 
royal  Charlie ! "  sometimes  bending  low  to  the  adula 
tion  of  lovely  women  beaming  on  him  from  every 
window. 

The  royal  youth  had  no  wish  to  lose  a  word  of  the 
adulation  of  the  populace.  He  drank  it  greedily, 
and  answered  the  outspoken  blessings  with  smiles  that 
intoxicated  such  untamed  natures.  The  whole  city 
was  in  a  frenzy,  and  when  the  Prince  alighted  at 
Holyrood  and  stepped  proudly  within  the  ancient 
palace  of  the  Stuarts,  the  shouts  of  the  people  rever 
berated  through  the  city  and  found  out  the  Eng 
lish  soldiers  keeping  grim  hold  in  the  Castle  above 
them. 

The  next  day  Lady  Fraser  received  an  invitation 
to  Sara's  wedding.  She  came  into  Donald's  parlor 
with  the  letter  in  her  hand,  declaring,  she  knew  not 
how  to  accept,  or  refuse.  "  You  see,  Donald,"  she 
continued,  "  though  the  ceremony  is  to  be  in  St. 
Giles'  Kirk,  the  wedding  feast  is  to  be  given  by 
Prince  Charles  at  Holyrood.  I  should  like  to  go, 
but " 

"  My  father  would  not  like  it,"  said  Donald. 

"  I  would  better  stay  at  home.  Lady  Maclvan 
is  sure  to  be  there ;  she  will  tell  me  everything." 

Then  Thyra  said :  "  I  should  like  to  see  the  young 
lady  married.  I  should  like  it  very  much.5* 


ROYAL  CHARLIE  261 

"  Then  you  shall  see  the  sight,  dearie ! "  answered 
Donald.  "  Mother,  how  can  you  manage  it?  " 

"  Thyra  can  go  as  my  representative.  The  Fraser 
liveries  will  pass  her  readily.  Shall  it  be  so,  Thyra?  " 

So  the  next  morning  Thyra  appeared  beautifully 
gowned  in  pale-blue  silk,  and  Lady  Fraser  hung 
around  her  neck  a  chain  of  pearls  and  added  some 
last  feminine  touches  of  lace  and  ribbon  and  perfume 
to  her  attire.  She  was  then  driven  in  all  possible 
state  to  the  kirk  and  placed  in  the  seat  reserved  for 
Lady  Fraser.  It  abutted  on  the  main  aisle,  and  she 
understood  that  Hector  must  pass  her  so  closely  that 
she  would  be  able  to  lay  her  hand  upon  him.  Mean 
while  there  was  a  constant  assembling  of  guests,  who 
talked  of  the  Prince  and  the  bride  and  bridegroom 
with  a  freedom  that  revealed  many  painful  events  to 
Thyra. 

She  sat  in  a  sorrowful  trance,  realizing  fully  that 
she  was  going  to  take  a  final  farewell  of  the  man  she 
yet  loved  very  dearly.  After  this  hour  it  would  be 
a  mortal  sin  to  let  him  enter  her  imagination.  She 
longed  then  to  see  him,  though  but  for  a  moment,  ere 
he  was  the  husband  of  Sara  MacArgall. 

When  the  bride  and  bridegroom  entered  she  rose 
with  the  crowd,  and  Sara  passed  her  so  closely  that 
their  garments  might  have  mingled  but  for  the  pew 
door.  She  was  radiantly  beautiful  and  radiantly  hap 
py,  triumphant  love  and  joy  were  in  her  carriage,  and 
in  her  large  blue  eyes,  and  in  her  confident  smile.  Her 


262  THYRA  VARRICK 

gown  of  white  satin,  threaded  with  purest  silver,  glit 
tered  in  the  sunshine;  her  glorious  hair  fell  unbound 
except  by  a  sword  of  large  pearls,  and  she  looked  like 
a  queen  among  women  as  she  advanced  leaning  upon 
the  arm  of  her  grandfather. 

As  one  may  gaze  upon  the  Beloved  One  dying,  so 
Thyra  looked  at  her  faithless  lover.  A  moment  or 
two  she  might  do  so,  then  it  would  all  be  over.  She 
must  forget  him !  Forget  him  forever !  A  blind,  pain 
ful  terror  assailed  her  at  the  thought.  How  could  she 
do  so  ?  With  the  same  lovelit  face  he  had  once  met  her. 
She  knew  all  his  charming  ways ;  she  could  tell  the  very 
words  of  endearment  that  were  trembling  on  his  lips. 
All  the  ecstacy  and  sorrow  of  love  strove  in  her  heart, 
and  those  dear,  dead  hours  called  softly  to  her.  Over 
the  thrilling  pallor  of  her  cheeks  a  tear  rolled  unbid 
den.  It  shamed  her  and  caused  an  instant  repression 
of  all  visible  feeling.  Why  should  she  weep  now? 
It  was  all  too  late.  Tears  would  never  teach 

"  the  grass  to  grow 
On  the  trampled  meadows  of  long  ago." 

A  sudden  burst  of  joyful  song,  quick  movements, 
rustling  silks,  and  glad  exclamations  roused  her  from 
her  trance  of  grief.  She  stood  up  in  all  her  exquisite 
loveliness  and  watched  the  happy  couple  as  they  came 
slowly  down  the  aisle  together.  It  was  a  few  moments 
of  great  stress  and  suffering,  for  as  Hector  ap 
proached  she  felt  that  he  saw  her.  His  eyes  were 
upon  her,  and  they  compelled  her  to  lift  her  own. 


ROYAL  CHARLIE  263 

Just  for  a  moment  they  gazed  at  each  other,  but  in 
that  moment  Hector  saw  Thyra's  grief  and  despair, 
and  Thyra  saw  on  Hector's  face,  what? — a  great 
wonder  and  perhaps  some  annoyance.  He  made  not 
the  slightest  sign  of  recognition,  but,  stooping  to  his 
bride,  said  something  in  a  whisper,  at  which  she 
raised  her  fair  face  and  answered  him  with  a  smile  full 
of  Love's  own  blessedness. 

After  all,  she  was  glad  she  had  come  to  see  the 
consummation  of  Hector's  treachery.  There  was  no 
longer  hope  or  doubt  to  torture  her.  Her  love,  her 
still  poignant  memories,  she  cast  them  all  into  that 
fine  edge  of  fiery  suffering,  where  the  elements  of  our 
moral  nature  refine  themselves  to  the  burning  point; 
and  even  before  she  reached  home  she  had  tasted  the 
austere  sweetness  of  such  sacrifice.  She  remembered 
Donald;  she  would  have  to  smile  and  tell  him  and 
Lady  Fraser  all  she  had  seen.  She  must  do  it  cheer 
fully,  too,  for  they  had  sent  her  with  such  loving 
good-will.  And  in  this  resolute  conquest  of  self  she 
found  her  strength  and  discovered  that  the  surest  way 
to  happiness  is  to  live  for  others. 

Public  events  soon,  however,  put  Sara  MacArgall's 
wedding  out  of  mind.  In  three  days  Cope  was  near 
Edinburgh,  and  Prince  Charles  went  out  to  meet  him. 
All  business  was  in  suspense;  people  scarcely  ate  or 
slept;  the  coming  battle  was  the  sink  or  swim  of  the 
Jacobite  cause.  Before  dawn  the  Highlanders  sur 
prised,  and  rushed  on  the  astonished  English  lines, 


264  THYRA  VARRICK 

cutting  at  the  noses  of  their  horses  in  order  to  throw 
the  cavalry  into  confusion.  This  onset  was  followed 
by  a  slaughter  which  has  few  parallels  in  modern  war 
fare.  The  next  day  Charles  returned  to  Edinburgh 
with  his  victorious  army,  and  the  intoxicating  scenes 
of  welcome  that  had  marked  his  entrance  into  'the  city 
were  more  than  renewed.  Such  Jacobites  as  had  been 
prudent  hitherto  became  mad  with  exultation,  and  all 
doubtful  people  became  Jacobites.  Nothing  was 
talked  of  but  divine  rights  and  high-sounding  vic 
tories;  and  Charles  assumed  all  the  pomp  and  eti 
quette  of  royalty  at  Holyrood.  He  was  the  idol  of 
the  ladies,  he  gave  feasts  and  balls  and  riding  and 
hunting  parties ;  he  made  "  proclamations "  and 
touched  for  the  "  King's  evil  "  ;  he  did  all  things  that 
befitted  his  heroically  romantic  position  and  kingly  de 
scent.  And  from  the  22d  of  September  until  the 
31st  of  October  the  grand  old  city  dreamed  a  dream 
of  wonderful  splendor,  and  of  all  kinds  of  high  em 
prise. 

And  yet  as  the  weeks  went  on,  a  sense  of  fear  and 
anxiety  assailed  the  pathetic  little  court  at  Holyrood ; 
the  Jacobite  ladies  had  presentiments  of  their  passing 
glory,  and  the  faded  captains  of  the  wild  little  army 
knew  well,  that  however  slow  the  English  Government 
might  be  in  moving,  the  hour  of  reprisal  was  sure  to 
come.  An  anxious  unrest  pervaded  all  ranks;  doubt 
and  fear  chilled  enthusiasm;  there  was  a  daily  dis 
enchantment  at  work.  Only  Prince  Charles  showed 


ROYAL  CHARLIE  265 

the  same  cheerful  indifference.  For  he  believed  himself 
to  be  flying  on  the  wings  of  his  destiny  to  his  ap 
pointed  throne;  and  one  day,  to  the  utter  amazement 
and  perplexity  of  his  Council  and  captains,  he  smil 
ingly  announced  his  intention  of  marching  on  Lon 
don  forthwith,  in  order  to  take  possession  of  the  Eng 
lish  Crown. 


CHAPTER   XII 

All  is  Well  with  the  Child 

THE  determination  of  Charles  to  invade  Eng 
land  was  the  first  step  toward  his  downfall. 
The  English  Jacobites  had  shown  no  dispo 
sition  to  join  him,  but  the  Prince  was  sure  he  had  only 
to  show  himself  over  the  Border,  to  rouse  a  great 
movement  in  his  favor.  Hector  MacDonald — relying 
on  his  intimate  friendship — endeavored  to  persuade 
Charles  to  abandon  his  design.  "  The  Highland 
clans  do  not  wish  to  go  to  England,"  he  said.  "  They 
have  taken  up  arms  to  seat  a  Stuart  on  the  throne  of 
Scotland,  and  they  are  ready  to  fight  in  order  to  keep 
him  there ;  but  they  are  unwilling  to  invade  England." 
There  was,  however,  no  reasoning  with  the  Fate  bent 
on  ruining  the  Stuart  cause.  In  the  face  of  all  op 
position  Charles  began  his  march  southward,  on  the 
31st  day  of  October,  with  about  six  thousand  men. 

On  the  18th  of  November,  Carlisle,  being  quite 
defenseless,  fell  into  his  hands;  and  he  entered  the 
city  in  triumph,  riding  on  a  white  horse  with  a 
hundred  pipers  playing  before  him.  This  was  the 
last  favor  Fortune  was  to  give  him.  Though  he 
passed  through  Cumberland,  Westmoreland,  and 

266 


ALL  IS  WELL  267 

Lancashire,  the  strongholds  of  English  Jacobitism, 
few  accessions  were  gained;  while  every  night  some 
of  the  Highlanders  deserted  and  stealthily  took  the 
nearest  way  back  to  their  own  mountains.  Mean 
while  the  English  Government  had  at  last  divined  the 
real  gravity  of  the  situation.  It  was  sending  an  army 
under  General  Wade  to  meet  Charles,  and  a  still 
larger  force  under  the  Duke  of  Cumberland  was  fol 
lowing.  London  was  in  readiness  to  receive  the  rebels ; 
volunteers  were  mustering  everywhere;  and  a  vigilant 
fleet  was  in  the  Channel,  ready  to  intercept  any  help 
coming  to  Charles  from  France. 

All  these  things  were  less  discouraging  than  the 
cold  indifference  with  which  the  Jacobite  army  was 
allowed  to  march  to  the  very  center  of  England.  It 
was  eloquent  of  doom  to  the  Stuart  cause ;  and  when 
they  reached  Derby  there  was  a  steady  determination 
among  the  men  to  turn  back.  It  was,  in  fact,  flight 
or  annihilation.  Lord  George  Murray  and  Hector 
MacDonald  pointed  this  out  to  the  Prince.  He  was 
angry  and  then  sulky,  but,  finding  the  retreat  inevi 
table,  turned  northward  with  moody  displeasure.  For, 
though  of  a  more  pleasant  temper  than  his  morose 
father,  he  was  as  completely  possessed  with  the  "  di 
vinity  "  of  his  position ;  he  considered  his  cause  so 
sacred  that  some  miraculous  success  must  ever  attend 
it;  and  against  this  idea  the  value  of  a  good  gen 
eral  was  as  nothing.  Lord  George  Murray  at  this 
crisis  told  him  plainly  that  "  divine  rights  were  now 


268  THYRA  VARRICK 

antiquated,"  and  when  Charles  turned  for  support 
to  Hector,  that  young  man — not  unmindful  of  many 
small  snubs  and  impertinences — added,  "  Prince,  it  is 
so.  Even  the  Highlanders  have  forgotten  such  high 
pretensions." 

"  So  you  also  are  a  traitor ! "  Charles  said  angrily, 
and  Hector  answered : 

"  I  have  gone  too  far,  Prince,  to  deserve  that 
name." 

After  this  conversation,  however,  Charles  scarcely 
noticed  Hector,  and  when  they  reached  Carlisle  he 
gave  orders  that  Major  MacDonald  with  fifty  of  his 
clan  should  be  left  there  to  support  the  Lancashire 
regiment  under  Major  Townley.  The  fate  of  these 
men  was  so  certain  that  the  Duke  of  Perth  refused 
to  allow  a  man  of  his  clan  to  join  them,  and  Lord 
George  Murray  entreated  that  the  defenses  of  the 
castle  be  blown  up,  in  place  of  such  certain  sacrifice 
of  brave  men.  The  prince  was,  however,  determined 
on  this  thing,  and  the  callous  obduracy  with  which 
he  left  this  unhappy  garrison  to  the  first  vengeance 
of  English  military  slaughter,  or  to  the  horrible  civil 
punishment  of  traitors,  is  an  odious  example  of  that 
egotistic  fanaticism  which  made  him  regard  the  suf 
ferings  of  the  thousands  of  worthy  men  who  died  for 
his  house  "  mere  incidents  in  their  line  of  duty  which 
it  was  not  fitting  he  should  either  prevent  or  regret." 

So  Hector  was  left  at  Carlisle  with  the  doomed  gar 
rison,  and  Charles  fled  as  quickly  as  possible  to  the 


ALL  IS  WELL  269 

covert  of  the  Highland  line,  making  his  headquarters 
at  Inverness,  which  they  reached  on  the  18th  of 
February.  The  Duke  of  Cumberland  was  at  Aber 
deen.  He  was  in  no  hurry  to  follow  Charles  into  the 
snowbound  passages  of  the  mountains,  for  he  knew 
that  time  would  work  destruction  for  him.  The 
Highland  army  was  without  money  and  without  food, 
and  on  the  8th  of  April,  when  the  English  troops 
moved  forward  to  attack  them,  they  were  in  wretched 
condition. 

This  conflict,  delayed  for  three  months,  was  known 
to  be  inevitable,  and  the  heart  of  Edinburgh  was  full 
of  fear  and  sorrow.  Gloom  and  foreboding  were 
everywhere.  Holyrood — all  its  lights  and  music  dead 
and  silent — wore  its  old  aspect  of  haunting  misfor 
tune.  The  citizens  were  silent,  and  anxious,  even  the 
cries  of  the  fishwives  had  a  mournful  monotony,  and 
the  white  cockade  and  the  white  rose  had  vanished 
from  every  breast. 

Sara  MacDonald  was  in  deep  distress.  Her  grand 
father  and  her  brother  were  with  the  little  army  at 
Inverness,  and  her  husband  in  the  dungeons  of  Car 
lisle  Castle.  All  her  efforts  to  obtain  some  enlarge 
ment  for  him  had  failed,  though  she  had  thrown  her 
self  at  the  feet  of  General  Hawley  to  entreat  it.  And 
even  this  brutal  soldier  had  pointed  out  with  rude 
mirth  the  foolish  cruelty  of  Charles  Stuart  in  leaving 
nearly  four  hundred  men  to  defend  absolutely  unten 
able  works.  "  It  was  a  devilish  piece  of  business,"  he 


270  THYRA  VARRICK 

said ;  "  why  did  he  not  blow  up  the  works  ?  "  And 
into  Sara's  heart  there  came  a  conviction  of  some 
private  dislike  as  the  motive.  She  had  feared,  she  had 
even  warned  Hector  of,  a  familiarity  which  might  end 
in  hatred;  and  she  understood  Charles'  spite  against 
the  lukewarm  English  Jacobites  in  leaving  them,  with 
a  contingent  of  the  clan  who  had  offended  him,  to 
merciless  slaughter  or  brutal  execution. 

Early  in  April  she  came  one  afternoon  to  see  Lady 
Fraser.  She  looked  like  a  woman  dogged  by  calam 
ity,  who  hears  the  inexorable  footsteps  behind  her. 
"  I  have  had  a  terrible  vision,"  she  said.  Her  wet 
feet  were  on  the  fender,  her  damp  garments  clung 
around  her  form,  as  she  leaned  toward  the  blazing  fire. 
"  It  is  over  with  the  Stuarts,  and  with  others  far 
nearer  and  dearer.  What  fools  we  Highlanders  have 
been ! — and  for  one  so  unworthy."  Then  she  burst 
into  passionate  weeping.  Donald  looked  at  her  with 
pity;  Lady  Fraser  gave  her  some  mulled  wine,  and 
kissed  her  white,  wet  face;  and  Thyra  raised  her 
glance  from  her  sewing,  and  instantly  put  herself  in 
Sara's  place.  After  all,  she  had  had  but  a  short  joy 
with  Hector,  and  here,  on  its  heels,  was  such  bitter  sor 
row.  She  was  so  busy  following  out  this  train  of 
thought  that  Sara's  mournful  whispering  voice  was 
scarcely  within  her  consciousness.  Yet  the  unhappy 
woman  spoke  with  a  weird  distinctness  and  power.  "  I 
was  at  MacArgall  last  night,"  she  said.  "  And  as  I 
looked  over  the  strath  a  gigantic  warrior  appeared 


THE   STRATH   WAS   FUI.I,  OF   SHADOWY   MEN. 


ALL  IS  WELL  271 

at  the  opening  of  the  pass.  He  stood  on  the  highest 
peak  of  the  mountain,  and  waved  his  hands  to  the  east, 
and  the  west,  the  north,  and  the  south,  and  as  he 
did  so,  cried  in  a  voice  that  filled  all  space :  '  Birds  of 
Prey!  Birds  of  Prey!  Come  hither!  '  and  immedi 
ately  the  heavens  and  the  earth  were  darkened  by  their 
black,  shadowing  wings.  Then  I  heard  him  call 
'  Murdo,  Maximus,  Chief  of  Clan  Argall ';  and  my 
grandfather  answered  him  from  afar  off.  Afterward 
he  called  my  brother  Revan,  and  many  others,  till  the 
whole  strath  was  full  of  shadowy  men,  and  I  knew 
that  they  were  dead  men,  and  that  grandfather  and 
Revan  were  among  them.  We  shall  soon  have  a  great 
battle,  and  we  shall  know  that  all  is  lost." 

She  spoke  with  such  an  air  of  conviction  that  Lady 
Fraser  never  attempted  to  deny  her  statement.  All 
she  could  do  was  to  try  to  comfort  her,  but  the  only 
comfort  she  could  have  given  was  to  promise  Lord 
Eraser's  intercession  for  Hector,  and  that  she  could 
not  do.  Lord  Eraser's  commands  on  this  subject  were 
stringent  and  positive;  and  with  considerable  anger 
he  had  forbidden  any  information  of  this  kind.  In 
deed,  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  take  a  different 
stand;  his  friends  and  acquaintances  involved  in  the 
rebellion  were  so  numerous  that  such  interference 
would  have  entailed  him  an  amount  of  labor  verging 
on  the  impossible.  There  were  also  phases  of  suffer 
ing,  annoyance,  and,  perhaps,  of  personal  injury  of 
which  he  could  make  no  calculation,  and  so  he  had 


272  THYRA  VARRICK 

commanded  that  no  petitioners  for  mercy  were  to  be 
brought  to  his  notice. 

Understanding  this  attitude,  Sara  made  no  request. 
She  said  she  had  only  come  to  give  some  way  to  grief 
and  fear  nearly  killing  her.  Lady  Gordon  was  ill 
with  sorrow,  and  every  Jacobite  woman  she  knew  had 
her  own  cup  of  mingled  indignations  and  griefs  to 
drink.  If  Lady  Fraser  would  only  let  her  weep  a 
little  in  her  company,  and  say  a  pitying  word  to  her. 
And  this  much  Lady  Fraser  was  glad  to  do.  She 
cheered  and  encouraged  the  forlorn  woman  fearfully 
looking  forward  to  evil  as  best  she  could,  and  after 
she  had  sent  her  away  a  little  comforted,  went  back 
to  Donald  to  talk  the  matter  over  with  him. 

The  lad  was  quiet,  and  seemed  to  take  but  little 
interest  in  it.  "  Of  course,  there  must  be  a  dreadful 
battle,"  he  said.  "  That  was  a  strange  dream,"  he 
added ;  "  did  you  notice  Sara's  face  as  she  told  it  to 
you?  It  was  not  like  a  living  woman's  face.  I 
thought  she  was  going  to  die.  I  wonder  if  that  great 
gray  wraith  she  saw  was  the  '  fetch '  of  some  dead 
Stuart?  Perhaps  it  was  the  evil  genius  of  the  family 
— they  must  have  an  evil  genius.  Who  else  could 
have  sent  Prince  Charles  that  weary,  useless  tramp 
into  England?  Who  else  could  have  made  him  do 
that  cruel  thing  at  Carlisle?  How  can  men  fight  for 
him  after  it?  My  father  told  me  the  Duke  of  Perth 
refused  straight  out  to  leave  any  of  his  clan  for  cer 
tain  slaughter;  others  did  the  same,  yet  Charles 


ALL  IS  WELL  273 

ordered  poor  Hector  MacDonald  to  stay!  And  he 
pretended  to  be  Hector's  friend!  Pah!  the  man  is 
dreadful!  I  don't  want  to  talk  any  more  of  the 
Stuarts." 

In  fact,  Donald  had  been  watching  Thyra's  face 
more  than  Sara's,  and  he  was  much  interested  in  what 
it  revealed.  He  was  sure  she  was  suffering — but  why? 
This  was  the  question  puzzling  his  tender,  childish 
heart.  For  he  loved  Thyra  dearly,  and  he  could  not 
bear  to  think  of  her  in  any  kind  of  trouble.  A  week 
after  this  visit,  Lord  Fraser  came  into  Donald's  room 
one  night,  and  his  face  was  so  eloquent,  and  his  whole 
bearing  so  decisive,  that  Donald  cried  out  eagerly, 
"  What  is  it,  father?  What  has  happened?  " 

"  Everything  has  happened,  Donald.  Prince 
Charles  is  flying;  the  whole  Jacobite  army  is  in  rout, 
or  cut  to  pieces." 

"  When,  father?    Where?    How?" 

"On  the  16th;  on  the  moor  of  Culloden;  near 
noon,  during  a  great  storm  of  hail  and  sleet.  The 
terrible  onslaught  of  the  Highlanders — though  they 
were  starving  men — carried  them  through  the  first 
line  of  the  English  army,  but  the  volley  of  the  second 
line  so  disordered  them  that  they  broke  and  fled. 
Poor  fellows !  there  was  trouble  among  themselves  as 
well!  The  MacDonalds,  to  whom  Robert  Bruce  had 
given  as  a  perpetual  honor  the  right  hand  in  battle, 
had  been  placed  on  the  left  hand,  and  in  consequence 
they  refused  to  fight.  Their  chief  fell  trying  to  lead 


274  THYRA  VARRICK 

them  on,  sobbing  out  with  his  last  breath,  '  My  God ! 
Have  the  children  of  my  tribe  forsaken  me ! ' : 

There  was  a  sharp  cry  from  Thyra  at  these  words, 
and  Lord  Fraser  and  Donald  looked  at  her.  She  had 
risen  to  her  feet,  and  was  white  as  the  cambric  in  her 
hand.  "  It  was  so  terrible !  "  she  said,  "  I  could  not 
help  it." 

"You  are  ill." 

"  No,  no !    I  am  so  sorry  for  the  Chief ;  that  is  all." 

"  Then  go  on,  father." 

"  Lord  Elcho  saw  the  left  wing  was  still  unrouted, 
and  he  begged  the  Prince  to  lead  it  in  person.  He 
would  not,  and  Lord  Elcho  called  him  an  '  Italian 
Scoundrel,'  and  some  worse  name;  and  the  slaughter 
became  so  frightful,  for  the  army  of  the  Prince  was 
flying  in  every  direction  over  that  desolate,  flat  moor, 
and  was  mercilessly  hunted  by  the  English  dragoons. 
In  a  few  dreadful  minutes  all  was  over;  and  this 
Stuart  contest  for  the  crown,  which  had  lasted  for 
fifty-seven  years,  was  finally  ended  on  Culloden  Moor 
in  less  than  fifty-seven  minutes." 

"  And  what  of  Prince  Charles?  " 

"  He  fled.  I  hope  he  may  reach  France.  He  will 
give  us  no  more  trouble,  and  I  do  not  wish  his  death." 

"  But,  oh,  what  of  the  good  men  he  left  in  Carlisle  ? 
And  the  good  men  who  have  died  in  battle  for  him? 
Indeed,  I  hope  the  English  will  get  him.  Let  him, 
first  of  all,  die  the  death  of  a  traitor.  He  deserves 
it !  "  said  Thyra, 


ALL  IS  WELL  275 

She  seemed  much  moved,  and  Donald  noticed  that 
she  went  often  to  the  window.  He  knew  she  had  gone 
there  to  hide  her  face;  there  was  nothing  for  her  to 
see  in  the  dark,  wet  street.  What  personal  interest 
had  she  in  the  matter?  He  was  troubled,  and  suspi 
cious,  and  he  knew  not  why.  About  midnight  he 
awakened,  and,  in  the  stillness  of  the  house,  a  sound 
he  instantly  recognized  became  painfully  clear  to  him. 
Thyra  was  in  distress.  He  heard  her  soft  footfalls 
upon  the  carpet  as  she  paced  her  room ;  he  heard  the 
strangled  sobs  which  she  tried  to  bury  in  her  pillow. 
He  bore  these  evidences  of  her  grief  as  long  as  he 
could;  then  he  reached  for  his  crutches,  and  went  to 
her  door.  As  he  turned  the  handle  she  heard  the  noise, 
and  raised  herself ;  looking  with  white,  piteous  face  at 
the  little  white-robed  figure  leaning  on  his  crutches, 
and  looking  at  her  with  a  yearning  love  she  could  not 
withstand. 

"  Oh,  Donald !  My  wee  Donald,  what  art  thou 
doing  here  ?  "  she  cried.  "  On  thy  bare  feet,  too !  Go 
back  to  thy  bed ;  I  will  come  to  thee  in  a  minute." 

"  Come,  dearie !    I  want  you !    I  want  you  sairly." 

And  when  she  came,  he  said,  "  Sit  down  by  me, 
Thyra.  For  a  long  time  Donald  has  seen  you  have 
been  in  trouble,  and  you  have  never  told  him.  Now 
he  must  know.  He  will  not  sleep,  and  he  will  not  eat, 
till  you  tell  him  all.  Kiss  me,  dearie!  Tell  me — 
tell  Donald  all  about  it." 

Then  Thyra  told  him  everything.     She  described 


276  THYRA  VARRICK 

her  father  and  her  father's  house;  and  Robert  Thor- 
son,  whom,  she  said,  she  had  intended  to  marry  until 
Hector  came.  And  little  by  little  the  whole  story  was 
revealed,  even  to  the  broken  wedding,  and  the  burn 
ing  of  her  bridal  dress,  and  her  flight  from  the 
Indian  Queen.  Donald  was  powerfully  impressed. 
He  had  often  read  such  tragic  stories,  but  here  was 
the  heroine  of  one  sitting  by  his  side,  holding  his  hand 
and  bending  her  lovely  face  to  his  pitying  embrace. 
Till  the  clock  struck  four  they  sat  together,  going 
into  many  sides  of  the  matter ;  Thyra  opening  all  her 
heart  to  the  loving  child,  who  listened  with  pity  and 
wonder,  and  asked  questions  without  end. 

During  this  midnight  revelation,  Donald  learned  all 
about  Thyra's  childhood — all  about  the  brave  seaman, 
her  father;  the  voyages  he  had  taken,  the  wonders 
he  had  seen,  the  fights  he  had  won.  He  could  see  the 
great  room  in  her  home  full  of  stuffed  birds,  and 
mervelous  shells,  and  carved  ivories,  and  curious  boxes 
and  porcelain;  and  above  all  the  full-rigged  ship 
which  stood  in  its  glass  case  on  the  fine  Indian  lac 
quered  stand.  For  a  moment  or  two  he  was  in  an 
enthusiasm  of  joy,  when  Thyra  said: 

"  Thou  shalt  go  with  me  when  the  summer  comes, 
and  I  will  show  thee  these  things,  and  thou  shalt  live 
in  my  father's  house  till  the  end  of  August,  and  then 
I  will  bring  thee  home  again.  The  journey  will  not 
be  hard  in  one  of  thy  uncle's  vessels,  and  when  we  are 
in  Orkney,  Robert  Thorson  could  carry  thee  like  a 


ALL  IS  WELL  277 

pillow,  and  he  would  take  thee  in  his  boat  to  see  the 
fishing,  and  the  seals,  and  it  might  be  to  a  whale 
hunt " 

"  Oh,  dearie,  dearie ! "  he  answered  in  a  sobbing 
voice,  "  can  you  not  see  that  I  am  wearing  away  so 
quick  that  I'll  not  be  here  in  the  summer.  You  will 
go  to  Kirkwall  without  your  wee  Donald.  He  will 
be  far  away,  but  he  will  be  thinking  of  you.  Oh, 
dearie !  I  am  going  a  long,  long  journey — I  wish  you 
could  go  with  me !  " 

"  I  wish  I  could !  I  wish  I  could,  Donald !  "  and 
she  kissed  him,  and  they  were  silent  a  little  while,  but 
only  to  renew  the  conversation  in  another  phase. 
After  the  clock  struck  four,  they  slept  a  little,  but 
both  were  awake  early,  and  Donald  opened  his  eyes 
with  a  surge  of  anger  against  Hector  MacDonald. 
He  had  no  pity  for  him.  He  wondered  that  Thyra 
could  care  about  his  suffering.  He  said  to  himself, 
"  He  is  a  proud,  conceited  creature ;  and  he  must  also 
be  a  fool  to  put  Sara  MacArgall,  with  her  red  hair 
and  white  face,  before  Thyra,  who  is  the  bonniest 
woman  in  the  world.  My  father  says  that,  too, 
and  he  knows  about  beauty,  as  well  as  all  other 
things." 

This  confidence  was  a  new  tie  between  Thyra  and 
Donald ;  and  he  prided  himself  a  good  deal  on  it.  He 
was  the  only  person  Thyra  had  told  her  trouble  to, 
consequently  he  was  her  passionate  sympathizer.  A 
new  tenderness  came  into  his  voice  and  manner  toward 


278  THYRA  VARRICK 

her;  he  felt  that  he  was  her  friend  in  a  very  special 
manner;  and  he  was  not  sorry  that  Hector  had  fallen 
into  the  hands  of  the  English.  "  They  will  give  him 
what  he  deserves!  They  will  cut  off  his  head,  and 
cut  out  his  heart — and  all  the  rest  of  it — and  then, 
perhaps,  he  will  remember  a  few  things  he  has  for 
gotten.  No  doubt,  he  has  wished  himself  in  Orkney 
ere  this — no  doubt — let  him !  " 

And  it  was  in  just  such  a  mood  Sara  found  him  one 
morning  a  few  days  after  Culloden.  She  was  the 
image  of  despairing  anguish,  and  Donald  had  a  mo 
ment's  pity  for  her.  But  his  childish  partisanship 
admitted  of  no  half-affections.  Anyone  who  had 
wronged  Thyra,  or  made  Thyra  weep,  was  beyond 
his  sympathy.  He  hardened  his  little  heart  against 
Sara,  and  received  her  advance  with  marked  coldness 
and  reserve.  She  was  distressed  at  his  attitude.  She 
had  just  left  Lady  Fraser,  who  for  a  long  time  had 
refused  to  listen  to  her  entreaties  for  help.  At  last, 
however,  moved  by  a  sorrow  so  great,  she  had  wept 
with  her,  and  advised  an  application  to  Donald. 

"  If  there  is  a  mortal  living  who  can  win  over 
Fraser,"  she  said,  "  it  is  Donald !  If  you  can  get 
Donald  to  ask  his  father,  you  will,  doubtless,  save 
your  husband,"  she  said. 

This  was  the  only,  the  very  last  hope  for  Hector, 
and  Sara  took  it  with  sorrowful  avidity.  "  I  will  go 
to  him  now,"  she  answered,  "  and  if  I  cannot  manage 
the  boy,  will  you  come  and  help  me?  " 


ALL  IS  WELL  279 

"  I  have  not  much  influence  over  him,  but  there  is 
Thyra — I  mean  Miss  Varrick — have  you  seen  her? 
Donald  would  lay  his  life  down  to  please  Thyra  Var 
rick." 

So  Sara  went  upstairs  to  Donald,  and  was  chilled 
at  the  outset  by  his  far-offness.  He  looked,  not  at 
her,  but  at  some  point  in  his  imagination.  He  was 
thinking  of  Thyra,  and  of  her  false  lover  in  the  dun 
geon  at  Carlisle;  seeing  also  Thyra's  home  by  the 
great  waters  full  of  seals.  Robert  Thorson  was  with 
him,  and  the  wonderful  Captain  Varrick — and  if 
Thyra's  dream  could  only  come  true — perhaps  he 
really  might  go  to  Orkney — who  could  tell? — and  at 
this  reflection  Sara  entered. 

Her  unrestrained  weeping  annoyed  him,  and  yet 
gratified  him.  She  had  been  part  of  Hector's  cruelty, 
and  he  did  not  very  clearly  exonerate  her.  So  he  said 
but  a  cold  "  Good-morning,"  and  added,  "  If  it  please 
you,  get  a  chair,  madame;  I  cannot  well  walk,  and 
Miss  Varrick  is  not  near  by." 

"  No,  no,  Donald ! "  she  answered,  "  let  me  kneel  at 
your  feet.  I  am  come  to  ask  my  husband's  life  from 
you." 

"  You  will  be  asking  more  than  I  can  give." 

"  Do  not  say  that  t;  for  God's  sake,  do  not  say 
that !  " 

"  It  is  to  God  you  should  go " 

"  God  has  nothing  to  do  with  such  barbarities  as 
the  English  are  committing.  They  are  of  the  devil." 


280  THYRA  VARRICK 

"  And  I  have  no  friendship  with  the  devil.  I 
would  not  ask  my  own  life  from  him." 

"  Donald  Fraser,  don't  play  with  my  misery.  You 
know  the  Stuarts  have  fallen." 

"  I  am  not  caring  for  them ;  bad  men,  one  and  all, 
and  this  Prince  Charlie  just  what  Lord  Elcho  called 
him, — '  an  Italian  Scoundrel,' — and  worse.  He, 
doubtless,  said  *  Coward.' ' 

"  I  am  not  asking  any  favor  for  the  Stuarts ;  I 
have  lost  all  for  them.  Donald,  my  grandfather  died 
at  the  head  of  his  clan ;  my  brother  Revan  was  cut 
down  while  trying  to  get  the  flying  men  together: 
nearly  three  hundred  of  the  MacArgalls  lie  on  the 
cursed  moor  of  Culloden." 

"  Charles  Stuart  ought  to  lie  in  the  van  of  them ; 
maybe  then  he  might  win  a  little  respect.  He  ought 
to  be  dead.  He  ought  to  be  lying  on  that  cursed  moor 
with  the  thousand  good  men  who  were  faithful  to  him. 
But  he  is  running  away — hiding  himself — taking 
care  o'  himself — he  is  worthy  to  die  the  death  of  a 
traitor,  and  I  hope  the  English  will  get  him — yes,  I 
do!" 

"  But  Hector  MacDonald  did  not  run  away ;  he 
stayed  in  Carlisle  when  he  knew  it  was  certain 
death." 

"  Aye,  I  am  feared  he  will  have  to  thole  it  all — be 
heading — and — the  rest  of  it." 

"  Oh,  save  him,  Donald ;  save  him !  I  am  nearly 
distracted.  Donald,  he  has  your  own  name;  speak  a 


ALL  IS  WELL  281 

word  to  your  father  for  him.  One  word  from  your 
father  to  Duncan  Forbes  will  save  Hector." 

"  I  am  sorry  I  cannot  speak  it,  madame.  It  is  not 
right  for  me  to  save  such  a  wicked  man." 

"  But  Hector  is  not  wicked.  Oh,  no !  He  has  done 
no  wrong  but  love  Charles  Stuart  too  well." 

"  Aye,  but  he  has  loved  one  good,  dear  woman  too 
little.  He  has  that !  He  is  a  bad  man.  He  has 
nearly  broken  the  heart  of  a  woman  that  he  promised 
to  marry.  He  was  within  two  minutes  of  marrying 
her." 

"  That  is  not  true,  Donald.    I  do  not  believe  it." 

"  I  know  the  woman  myself,  Mrs.  MacDonald." 

"  Then  why  did  he  not  marry  her?  " 

"  She  had  a  wise  father,  and  he  carried  her  away 
from  him." 

"  Then  Hector  was  not  to  blame." 

"Yes,  he  was,  for  he  promised  to  go  to  the  end 
of  the  world  after  her,  and  he  just  hired  a  boat,  and 
went  his  way  straight  to  yourself." 

"  Say  it  was  so ;  why  should  you  care  for  this 
woman  ?  " 

"  I  love  her.  She  is  my  dearest  friend.  If  I  live, 
I  am  going  to  marry  her — when  I  am  a  man " 

"  And  because  Hector  left  her,  you  are  going  to 
let  Hector  die !  " 

"  Yes,  he  is  going  to  get  the  death  he  deserved." 

"  No,  no !  You  will  save  him.  If  you  let  him  die, 
Donald,  you  will  be  a  murderer ;  for  a  word  or  two  of 


282  THYRA  VARRICK 

yours  to  your  father  can  save  him.  Do  you  think  God 
will  take  the  reason  you  give  me  for  not  saying  that 
word  or  two?  " 

"  I  think  he  will." 

"  For  Christ's  sake  save  Hector.  You  cannot  save 
the  other  poor  fellows,  but  it  is  given  into  your  hand 
to  save  Hector.  If  you  could  have  heard  the  Master 
of  Meldrum,  who  escaped  to  us,  tell  of  that  awful  field 
of  slaughter! — of  my  grandfather,  and  my  brother 
hacked  to  pieces,  yet  carried  tenderly  in  their  plaids 
by  the  remnant  of  the  clan,  back  to  MacArgall.  Don 
ald,  they  laid  the  two  last  chiefs  of  MacArgall  side  by 
side  on  our  desolate  hearth ;  and  for  a  day  and  a  night 
cried  the  death  song  over  them.  It  is  all  desolation 
now  at  MacArgall.  I  have  no  one  left  to  love  me  or 
care  for  me  but  Hector.  I  am  without  friends,  with 
out  home " 

"  You  have  Lady  Gordon." 

"  She  is  dying." 

"  Poor  woman !  " 

"  I  am  the  poorest,  most  sorrowful  woman  in  the 
world.  You  were  not  content  with  that.  You  must 
tell  me  a  thing  about  my  husband  that  made  all  other 
griefs  a  hundred  times  harder  to  bear.  Very  few 
people  would  have  chosen  the  hour  when  I  was  nearly 
broken-hearted  to  strike  me  afresh.  Oh,  Donald,  you 
are  cruel !  How  have  I  offended  you  ?  "  and  she  bur 
ied  her  face,  and  sobbed  until  Donald's  heart  was 
throbbing  wildly  to  his  emotion. 


ALL  IS  WELL  283 

"  I  cannot  thole  your  grief,"  he  said,  a  trifle  impa 
tiently,  for  he  felt  the  tears  on  his  own  face,  "  I  can 
not  thole  it!  Stand  up,  madame.  It  hurts  me!  It 
hurts  me !  I  will  tell  you  what  I  can  do.  The  woman 
Hector  MacDonald  wronged  is  here.  It  is  Miss  Var- 
rick.  If  she  says  I  must  ask  for  your  husband's  life 
—I  will  do  it." 

"  All  Heaven  thank  and  bless  you  for  your 
words!  Will  you  call  Miss  Varrick?  Let  me  go  to 
her " 

"  No,  no !  I  will  not  have  Thyra  forced  in  any 
way — neither  by  words  nor  tears.  She  shall  say 
the  *  yes '  or  '  no '  that  is  in  her  heart,  and  no 
other." 

"  But  you  will  let  me  ask  her  ?  I  want  to  tell  her — 
to  explain  to  her " 

"  I  will  give  her  the  facts  myself." 

Then  he  touched  a  little  bell  at  his  side,  and  in  a 
few  minutes  Thyra  answered  it.  She  also  had  been 
weeping.  She  knew  well  that  it  was  in  the  power  of 
Lord  Fraser  to  save  Hector.  She  knew  also  that  Lady 
Fraser  did  not  dare  to  ask  his  interference.  She,  of 
all  women,  could  not  assume  the  place  Hector's  wife 
ought  to  take;  but  she  had  often  considered  Donald 
as  a  possible  intercessor;  she  was  considering  him  in 
that  light  when  his  summons  called  her  from  such 
mournful  meditation.  Therefore,  she  was  quite  pre 
pared  for  his  curt  question : 

"  Thyra,  would  you  like  Hector  MacDonald  to  die 


284  THYRA  VARRICK 

the  death  of  a  traitor?  You  know  well  what  a  big 
traitor  he  is.  Or,  shall  I  ask  my  father  to  save  him. 
It  is  to  be  as  you  wish." 

Then  Thyra  looked  at  Sara,  who  stood  grief- 
stricken  and  white  as  death  before  her.  Her  large, 
blue  eyes  were  a  prayer,  her  silence  the  most  pathetic 
eloquence,  her  hands,  slightly  outstretched,  were  so 
sensitively  imploring  that  Thyra  felt  as  if  they 
touched  her.  There  was  a  moment's  painful  pause, 
for  something — Thyra  knew  not  what — held  her  very 
life  in  suspense.  Her  face  was  set  and  still;  her  lips 
would  not  move,  her  eyes  dropped,  she  was  breathless, 
motionless,  speechless.  Sara  could  not  bear  her  im 
passive,  inscrutable  air;  she  fell  on  her  knees  by  the 
sofa,  with  a  low,  bitter  cry.  One  could  believe  that 
hearts  broke  with  just  such  a  cry. 

It  was  the  spell  needed  to  release  the  noblest  ele 
ment  in  Thyra.  She  arcwered  the  cry  with  one  as 
full  of  hope  as  Sara's  had  been  of  despair.  She  sank 
down  beside  her,  encircled  her  with  her  arms,  drew 
her  face  toward  her  own,  kissed  her  cold  lips,  and 
said,  as  she  did  so :  "I  do  not  blame  thee ;  I  do  not ! 
He  is  thy  husband.  For  thy  sake,  I  will  ask  any 
favor — for  thy  sake !  " 

Then  she  rose,  and  went  to  Donald,  and  said,  "  My 
darling  Donald,  wilt  thou  ask  Lord  Fraser  that  the 
life  of  Hector  MacDonald  be  saved?  It  is  my  wish. 
It  will  be  a  great  comfort  to  me." 

Donald  answered  her  petition  with  a  queer,  loving 


SHE   FEW,   ON    HER    KNEES. 


ALL  IS  WELL  285 

smile.  "  You  women  are  astonishing  creatures !  "  he 
said ;  then  to  Sara,  "  Will  you  come  near  me,  madame  ? 
I  want  to  see  your  face."  And  Sara  rose,  and  stood 
beside  Thyra,  and  Thyra  let  her  arm  slip  around  the 
wretched  wife — for  she  looked  fit  to  faint — and  said 
softly,  "  Thou  mayst  lean  on  me,  in  every  way."  Very 
gratefully  Sara  looked  into  the  face  of  her  helper; 
and  Donald,  though  he  did  not  hear  Thyra's  words, 
understood  their  purport  to  be  mercy  and  loving 
kindness.  He  was  tender-hearted,  yet  he  felt  his 
power;  and  he  wished  others,  also,  to  recognize  it. 
There  was  so  little  in  life  he  could  do  that  this  oppor 
tunity  was  a  great  event  to  him.  He  had  life  and 
death  in  his  small  hands,  and  it  was  a  solemn  thing 
to  balance. 

"  You  must  understand,  the  both  of  you  must  un 
derstand,"  he  said,  "that  Major  MacDonald's  life  is 
in  Thyra  Varrick's  will,  not  in  mine.  I  think,  myself, 
the  man  isn't  fit  to  live ;  but  if  Thyra  says  '  Let  him 
live,'  then  I  will  say  to  my  father  '  Let  him  live,'  and 
my  father  will  say  to  Duncan  Forbes  '  Let  him  live,' 
and  that  will  settle  the  matter." 

"  Dearest  Donald,"  said  Thyra,  "  I  ask  you  with  all 
my  heart  for  the  life  of  Major  MacDonald.  Do  not 
refuse  me.  I  wish  him  to  live." 

"  I  will  do  aught  to  pleasure  you,  Thyra ;  so  I  will 
speak  to  my  father  to-night,  and  I  will  ask  him  to 
waste  no  time  in  making  sure  what  I  now  promise — 
the  earlier  the  welcomer.  You  can  both  leave  me  now. 


286  THYRA  VARRICK 

I  am  weary  with  woman's  sorrow.  It  is  worse  to 
thole  than  pain." 

Then  Sara  leaned  toward  him,  and  he  let  her  kiss 
him,  but  cut  short  her  thanks,  saying,  they  could  wait 
"  till  Hector's  feet  were  on  the  heather  again."  And 
he  closed  his  eyes,  and  looked  so  tired,  that  both  Sara 
and  Thyra  went  softly  out  of  the  room  together.  In 
the  hall  Sara's  chair  was  waiting,  and  here  the  weep 
ing  wife  turned  to  Thyra,  and,  with  an  air  of  proud 
humility,  said: 

"  I  must  take  my  husband  from  your  hands — but 

the  gift  is  so  noble — so  precious — I — I "  She  did 

not  finish  the  sentence,  but  in  passionate  weeping 
stepped  into  her  chair,  and  covered  her  face.  Thyra 
was  chilled;  at  the  last  Sara  had  allowed  her  to  see 
how  keenly  she  felt  the  mortification  of  her  position, 
and  Thyra  had  not  wished  this  result.  She  had,  in 
deed,  done  her  best  to  prevent  it.  Donald  also  was 
a  little  impossible  all  day  long.  The  thing  he  had 
promised  troubled  him  till  it  was  accomplished;  for 
he  knew  his  father's  will,  and  he  was  going  to  dis 
obey  it.  As  it  happened,  Lord  Fraser  was  in  a  very 
cheerful  mood;  he  wanted  a  game  of  whist,  he  said, 
and  could  stay  a  couple  of  hours  for  it.  And  he  in 
sisted  on  Thyra  taking  a  walk  in  the  lovely  gloaming. 
It  was  distressing  to  interfere  with  this  happy  temper, 
but  it  had  to  be  done.  There  was  no  shirking  or  put- 
off  in  Donald's  nature;  he  went  straight  to  the  point 
at  once. 


ALL  IS  WELL  287 

"  Father,"  he  said,  "  I  have  another  game  to  play 
with  you  to-night;  the  chess-board  can  stand  a  while. 
There  is  a  man's  life  at  stake,  and  I  am  not  caring 
to  be  guilty  of  his  blood." 

"  Oh,  Donald !  Donald !  You,  too !  I  thought  I 
was  safe  in  this  room.  You  have  no  friends  among 
the  rebels?" 

"  Aye,  but  I  have  an  enemy.  We  are  told  to  love 
our  enemies.  I  can't  do  that,  but  maybe  I  can  save 
his  life — if  you  will  help  me.  I  am  losing  the  grip 
of  my  own  life — whiles,  you  will  have  dreamed  of  that 
feeling — losing  your  grip  and  falling  backward  into 
the  void.  Then  you  wake  up  with  a  start,  and  you 
have  the  grip  all  right " 

"  Donald,  my  boy,  it  is  cruel  to  turn  my  love  into 
a  sword,  and  then  pierce  my  very  soul  with  it.  You 
are  not  *  losing  your  grip,'  you  are  not  *  falling  into 
the  void,'  and  you  have  no  enemy." 

"  I  was  wrong  one  way,  father.  If  I  lose  my  grip, 
and  fall,  it  will  not  be  into  the  void;  it  will  be  into 
the  arms  of  the  Everlasting  God.  But  I  have  an 
enemy,  for  all  that  wrong  Thyra  wrong  me ;  and  the 
man  whose  life  I  beg  has  been  cruel  to  my  dearie." 

Then  Donald  told  his  father  Thyra's  history,  just 
as  she  had  told  it  to  him — all  about  her  home  and 
Orkney  life,  her  relations  with  Robert  Thorson  and 
Hector  MacDonald,  her  interrupted  marriage,  and 
her  flight.  And  the  astute  man  of  the  world,  with  his 
great,  kindly  heart,  understood  what  Donald  could 


288  THYRA  VARRICK 

not  explain.  Such  portions  of  this  story  as  Thyra 
had  made  known  to  Mr.  Reid,  he  already  knew;  but 
Hector's  part  in  Thyra's  flight  was  new  to  him.  He 
was  much  interested,  and  before  Donald  had  finished 
his  plea,  he  had  concluded  to  grant  his  request. 

"  This  is  a  peculiar  case,"  he  said  in  reply.  "  We 
owe  Thyra  Varrick  so  much,  and  if  she  yet  cares  for 
the  man " 

"  She  does  not  care  for  him  now ;  she  would  not  be 
a  wicked  girl  like  that — she  told  me  so — but  she  is 
sorry  for  his  wife." 

"  To  be  sure,  that  is  right.  And  I  think  the  Mac- 
Donalds  may  ask  some  favor  from  the  Government; 
for  if  they  had  fought  at  Culloden,  as  they  were  ex 
pected  to  do,  there  would  have  been  a  different  story 
to  tell.  The  young  man,  you  say,  is  at  Carlisle  ?  " 

"  Ay,  he  is  there ;  and  it  is  something  to  his  credit 
he  stopped  there.  He  at  least  obeyed  orders;  there 
were  others  who  did  not." 

"  I  know.  Well,  Donald,  you  may  tell  Thyra  that 
for  your  sake " 

"  No,  for  her  sake." 

"  For  her  sake  I  will  beg  this  MacDonald's  life. 
And  in  return,  you  are  to  talk  no  more  about  l  losing 
the  grip  '  on  your  own  life." 

"  Father,  you  surely  see  that  I  am  wearing  away 
as  fast  as  the  days  go  by.  I  can  hardly  lift  my  tea 
cup  now ;  my  books  are  heavy,  'tis  a  week  since  I  could 
turn  the  globe,  and  even  Thyra's  reading  wearies  me. 


ALL  IS  WELL  289 

We  will  have  to  say  '  good-by  '  soon,  my  own,  good, 
darling  father!  Very  soon  now — and  I  would  like 
this  business  settled.  It  is  all  I  can  do  now  to  please 
my  Thyra." 

"  I  will  see  to  it  at  once,  Donald.  Your  pleasure 
is  before  all  other  things  to  me." 

Then  with  a  heavenly  smile  the  little  fellow  put  his 
arms  round  his  father's  neck,  and  whispered,  "You 
are  the  image  of  '  Our  Father  which  art  in  Heaven.' 
I  am  not  a  bit  feared  for  fathers ;  they  have  more  love 
than  can  last  eternity.  Carry  me  a  few  minutes, 
dear."  And  the  strong  man  lifted  the  child,  and  was 
shocked  to  find  him  but  an  infant's  weight  in  his  arms, 
and  in  that  sacred  hour  the  bitterness  of  death  was 
understood  and  suffered  by  both. 

When  he  was  laid  back  again  on  his  sofa,  Donald 
said,  "  You  see,  there  will  be  no  more  games  of  chess, 
father,  I  cannot  think  of  the  moves " 

"  You  have  played  a  far  grander  game,  Donald — 
and  won  it,  too,  my  dear,  dear  laddie.  I  will  see  to 
that." 

A  few  weeks  after  this  event,  on  one  hot  summer 
night,  when  Donald  was  very  feeble,  word  came  to 
him  that  Hector  and  Sara  were  downstairs,  and  would 
like  to  see  him.  He  looked  at  Thyra  with  the  ques 
tion  in  his  eyes;  and  she  said: 

"  It  will  be  to  tell  thee  how  much  they  thank  thee. 
Dost  thou  care  for  such  words  ?  They  will  only  weary 
thee." 


29o  THYRA  VARRICK 

"  There  is  Hector,"  he  whispered ;  "  he  may  want 

to  see  you " 

"  I  will  not  see  him — never,  never  again !  If  he 
comes  here,  I  will  go  out  of  the  house — what  does  he 
come  here  for  ?  It  is  a  shame !  " 

"  He  shall  not  come  nigh  us.  Send  word  that  I 
am  glad  he  is  free — and  God  be  thanked ! "  Then 
he  wandered  away — as  he  often  did  in  these  days — to 
places  far  off;  to  Thyra's  home,  and  to  the  lands  of 
his  hopes  and  his  imaginations. 

Hector's  release,  and  very  easily  conditioned  par 
don,  was  the  last  earthly  circumstance  in  which  Don 
ald  took  any  interest.  Soon  afterward  he  went  away 
forever.  A  solemn  calm,  a  certain  conscious  gran 
deur  of  victory  over  death  and  the  grave  was  in  his 
departure.  For  some  days  he  had  had  celestial  vis 
ions;  and  his  soul — turned  from  earth — caught 
glimpses  of  Heaven,  and  tasted  of  the  powers  of  the 
world  to  come.  Tears  were  not  for  Donald.  None 
that  loved  him  would  have  recalled  him;  no,  not  for 
a  moment.  And  if  asked,  "  How  is  it  with  the  child?  " 
they  would  have  answered  in  sorrow  triumphant  over 
death : 

"  "TitweU; 

Nor  would  we  any  miracle 

Should  stir  our  sleeper's  tranquil  trance; 

Or  plague  his  painless  countenance. 

We  would  not  any  seer  might  place 

His  staff  on  our  Immortal's  face. 

Or  lip  to  lip,  and  eye  to  eye, 

Charm  back  his  pale  mortality. 

No,  Shunamite!    "We  would  not  break 

God's  stillness.    Let  them  weep,  who  wake.' " 


CHAPTER  XIII 

Thyra  Goes  Back  to  Orkney 

"W  IT  THEN  Donald  was  in  his  grave  Thyra  be- 
^^/  came  restless.      She  awoke  one  morning  as 
from  a  dream,  and  the  sea  called  her.     She 
heard  its  magical  murmur  through  all  her  ear  cham 
bers;  she  felt  its  mighty  throb  in  all  her  pulses,  and 
the  tide  of  her  life  set  steadily  northward. 

"  I  must  go  home !  I  must  go  home !  "  she  said  to 
herself;  and  the  idea  became  every  hour  more  and 
more  insistent.  But  she  could  not  begin  her  journey 
with  the  haste  she  desired ;  there  were  things  to  attend 
to  which  could  not  be  done  in  an  hour;  and  with  this 
reflection  she  took  from  the  leaves  of  her  Bible  a  letter 
that  had  been  wet  with  the  tears  of  both  the  dead  and 
the  living.  And  once  more  she  kissed  and  re-read  it. 

MY  DEARIE  ! 

I  will  be  far  away  from  you  when  my  father  gives  you  this 
bit  of  paper.  I  have  a  wish,  a  great  wish,  Thyra;  it  is,  that  you 
take  with  you  to  Orkney  all  my  books  and  pictures,  and  the  great 
globe  we  have  traveled  the  world  o'er  on,  and,  in  special,  the 
picture  of  myself  that  Leslie  Crawford  painted.  I  want  you  to 
put  all  these  dear  things  in  your  own  room  there;  the  room  that 
overlooks  the  tangle-covered  rocks  where  the  seals  sun  them 
selves;  and  the  sea  on  which  the  big  ships  come  and  go,  by  night 
and  day.  They  were  our  books,  and  our  pictures,  and  it  was  our 

291 


292  THYRA  VARRICK 

globe;  and  if  you  will  still  love  and  care  for  them,  dearie,  even 
up  in  heaven  I  will  be  gladder  for  the  thought  of  it.  And  in 
the  Bank  of  Edinburgh  I  have  eight  hundred  pounds  and  seven 
teen  shillings;  now  it  is  all  yours.  All  I  have  is  yours.  I  will 
never  forget  my  dearie,  never,  never!  " 

Then  there  had  evidently  been  a  burst  of  grief, 
for  his  name,  "  Donald  Fraser,"  was  blurred  and 
written  in  tears. 

They  were  Donald's  last  wishes,  and  Thyra  could 
not  resist  a  word  of  them.  Besides,  Lord  and  Lady 
Fraser's  entreaties  were  added  to  the  child's,  so  that 
when  she  decided  to  return  to  Orkney  there  was  con 
siderable  packing  to  do.  But  in  a  week  she  was  on 
the  sea,  and  Edinburgh  had  passed  out  of  her  life 
forever.  It  had  been  a  wonderful  episode,  and  she 
sat  on  the  deck  of  the  tossing  ship  recalling  it.  She 
had  come  to  the  great  city  poor,  friendless,  and  with 
no  change  of  clothing;  she  was  going  home  with 
treasures  of  books  and  pictures,  with  gold  in  her 
name,  and  trunks  full  of  rich  and  beautiful  things 
that  Lady  Fraser  had  filled  unknown  to  her.  And, 
better  than  all,  she  carried  with  her  an  imperishable 
friendship,  and  the  memory  of  a  love  sweet  and 
innocent,  and  sure  to  be  faithful  even  beyond  the 
grave. 

She  landed  at  Kirkwall  soon  after  sunrise,  but  the 
Dominie  was  an  early  riser,  and  she  was  going  to  the 
manse  first  of  all.  As  she  came  to  it,  she  saw  him 
leaning  over  the  gate,  smoking;  and  she  was  con 
scious  that  he  was  watching  her  approach  with  a 


BACK  TO  ORKNEY  293 

curiosity  gradually  turning  to  certainty.  Indeed,  be 
fore  she  had  time  to  speak,  he  cried  out,  "  Thyra ! 
Thyra  Varrick!  Is  it  really  thee?  " 

She  smiled  her  answer  into  his  face,  and  they  went 
into  the  manse  together.  Then  she  gave  him  a  letter 
from  Lord  Fraser  containing  a  generous  memorial 
sum  of  money  for  the  Kirk,  to  be  spent  according  to 
Donald's  wish — "  for  the  wives  and  children  of 
drowned  fishermen."  A  great  deal  was  said  in  this 
letter  about  Thyra,  and  the  Dominie  looked  again  at 
the  girl  to  see  what  manner  of  woman  she  had 
become. 

"  Lord  and  Lady  Fraser  write  more  good  of  thee, 
Thyra,  than  I  think  any  mortal  can  deserve;  but  it 
is  plain  thou  hast  done  well;  and  through  this  well 
doing  has  come  this  wonderful  help  to  our  poor  wid 
ows  and  fatherless  bairns.  Surely,  the  Lord  has  been 
with  thee,  and  brought  thee  back  !o  thy  home  with 
thy  hands  full  of  blessings.  What  can  I  do  for 
thee?" 

"  There  is  much  thou  canst  do.  Thy  favor  will 
make  my  way  plain  and  easy  till  my  father  comes 
back." 

"  Thou  hast  won  that,  and  I  will  give  it  to  thee 
freely.  What  is  thy  plan?  And  where  wilt  thou 
live?" 

"  I  want  first  the  keys  of  my  father's  house.  He 
left  them  with  thee.  I  am  going  to  put  it  in  order. 
He  may  be  home  very  soon  now." 


294  THYRA  VARRICK 

"  Thou  canst  not  live  alone.  Come  and  stay  at  the 
manse.  Kirsty  Vennel  is  here,  and  she  will  look  to 
thy  comfort." 

"  I  thank  thee,  but  I  am  going  now  to  Maran 
Flett's.  She  will  come  and  stay  with  me." 

"  Mistress  Flett  is  ready  to  go  to  Fife.  She  has 
sold  her  house  and  furniture  to  Alexander  Fae,  who 
is  to  marry  Jorunna  Beaton.  But  she  does  not  give 
possession  till  Thursday ;  so  thou  canst  still  see  her  in 
her  old  home." 

Thyra  was  uneasy  at  this  change.  She  had  made 
all  her  calculations  relying  on  Maran's  protection  and 
company,  and  she  was  troubled  at  the  thought  of  their 
failure.  As  soon  as  she  reached  the  place  she  saw  a 
change.  The  garden  was  uncared  for,  and  the  house 
door  stood  wide  open.  Thyra  entered  it  with  a  calm 
ness  that  surprised,  that  almost  frightened  her. 
There  was  the  narrow  stairway  down  which  she  had 
come  that  wretched  evening  in  her  bridal  gown !  She 
stood  on  the  very  spot  where  she  had  seen  her  lover 
struggling  vainly  with  the  men  who  were  binding 
him.  A  little  further  down  the  passage  she  could 
see  yet  the  stern,  dark  face  of  her  angry  father  as 
he  called  her;  and  she  was  as  calm  and  indifferent  as 
if  she  had  read  the  story  in  a  book,  and  had  nothing 
to  do  with  the  tragedy.  That  was  the  wonder  of  it! 
How  could  she  be  so  cold  to  events  which  had  once 
been  more  than  life  and  death  to  her? 

In  a  few  moments  she  saw  Maran  coming  toward 


BACK  TO  ORKNEY  295 

her.  She  had  a  teapot  in  one  hand,  and  a  plate  of 
broiled  fish  in  the  other ;  and  when  she  saw  Thyra  she 
threw  up  her  hands  with  a  scream,  and  the  tea  and 
fish  were  scattered  at  her  feet.  The  next  moment  they 
had  kissed  each  other,  and  Maran  was  looking  with 
wondering  admiration  at  Thyra. 

"  And  you  are  wearing  *  blacks  '  ?  "  she  cried.  "  Is 
your  father  dead? — or  are  they  for  one  we  won't 
name?  Go  ben  and  take  off  your  things;  my  head 
is  all  in  a  swoon,  but  I'll  be  here  anon  with  more  tea 
and  fish — I'll  warrant  you're  needing  something  to 
eat,  after  a  week  on  the  water." 

In  a  short  time  breakfast  was  ready,  and  they  sat 
down  to  eat  and  to  talk. 

"  I  hear  you  have  been  living  with  lords  and  ladies, 
and  eating,  of  course,  of  the  rich  and  the  sweet,  and 
dressing  like — ah,  weel,  it  is  easy  seen  by  the  look  of 
you  that  Mally  Paterson  hasna  had  the  making  oj 
your  clothes." 

"  The  Dominie  was  telling  me  thou  art  leaving 
Kirkwall.  What  for,  Maran  ?" 

"  There  is  a  great  falling  away  in  the  pleasure  of 
the  place,"  she  said.  "  I  missed  yourself  more  than 
I  can  tell,  and  others  didna  take  your  place.  I  had  no 
word  of  your  coming  back  here,  and  I  thought  of 
the  sociable  Fife  villages  till  I  was  so  homesick.  I 
saw  nothing  for  it  but  just  going  back  to  where  I 
came  from." 

"But  I  want  thee,  Maran.     My  father  may  be 


296  THYRA  VARRICK 

back  any  time,  and  I  have  brought  a  store  of  valuable 
and  beautiful  things  with  me;  and  who  but  you  can 
help  me  to  unpack  and  arrange  them.  Do  stay  with 
me  just  till  father  comes." 

Maran  was  not  hard  to  persuade.  She  had  a  great 
longing  to  see  the  treasures  Thyra  had  brought  with 
her,  and  the  idea  of  a  house  to  clean  and  put  orderly 
was  a  great  temptation  to  her.  The  women  who  had 
been  unneighborly  and  offish  would  be  on  pins  and 
needles  to  see  the  "  wonderfuls  "  Thyra  had  brought 
with  her,  and  she  perceived  in  a  moment  what  oppor 
tunities  for  little  triumphs  and  revenges  her  position 
as  Thyra's  friend  and  helper  would  ^ive  her.  So 
with  little  persuasion  she  agreed  to  remain  with  Thyra 
until  Captain  Varrick  returned. 

This  point  settled,  Maran  became  more  personally 
inquisitive.  She  wanted  to  know  the  "  how-it-hap 
pened  "  of  everything.  "  We  have  heard  this  and  that 
of  your  doings  in  Edinburgh,"  she  said.  "  Thomas 
Baikie,  who  was  there  between  ship  and  ship,  says 
it  is  an  awful  wicked  city,  is  Edinburgh.  He  saw  the 
English  soldiers  marching  to  the  kirk — on  the  Lord's 
day,  mind  you — to  their  own  band  of  music,  and 
thinking  it  no  disgrace.  And  the  mob  of  people 
there,  and  their  rampaging  and  unreasonableness,  he 
says,  is  past  speaking  of.  He  heard,  too,  of  the 
entering  in  of  Charles  Stuart,  and  how  the  city  went 
mad,  and  flung  what  sense  it  had  under  the  feet  of 
the  mob.  What  did  you  see  of  all  this  ?  " 


BACK  TO  ORKNEY  297 

"  I  saw  a  great  deal  more  than  I  ever  want  to  see 
again." 

"  Poor  Scotland !  It  was  her  last  chance,  and  she 
has  lost  it.  We  shall  just  have  to  put  up  with  Eng 
lish  kings  and  English  laws." 

"  Lord  Fraser  says  the  laws  are  very  good." 

"  Even  so ;  but  the  Episcopal  bishops  have  a  hand 
in  their  making,  and  I  am  not  sure  in  my  mind 
whether  good  Presbyterians  ought  to  obey  them — 
bishops,  ye  ken — however,  there  are  better  things  to 
talk  about.  Did  you  see  Hector  MacDonald  at  all?  " 

"  I  was  at  his  wedding." 

"  Never !  Never !  And  who  did  the  false  loon 
marry  ?  " 

"  Miss  MacArgall,  daughter  of  the  Chief  of  Clan 
Argall.  She  was  his  own  kind." 

"  Doubtless ;  birds  of  a  feather  fly  together,  and 
better  so;  yet  it  makes  my  corruption  rise  to  hear  of 
such  ways.  It  is  a  black,  burning  shame !  " 

"  No.  I  am  contented.  I  had  the  best  of  things 
afterward.  She  is  a  beautiful  woman." 

"  She  is  the  man's  choice — such  like  as  it  is — but 
tell  me  all  about  the  matter." 

It  was  no  short  story,  interrupted,  as  it  was,  by 
Maran's  constant  comments,  questions,  and  opinions; 
so  that  when  the  clock  struck  eleven  the  two  women 
were  still  sitting  with  the  teapot  between  them,  in 
delightful  conversation.  Maran  was  in  a  mood  of 
unqualified  triumph.  Thyra  was  really  enjoying  her- 


298  THYRA  VARRICK 

self  hugely;  but  there  is  no  reason  to  think  worse  of 
their  long  gossip  than  that  it  was  the  natural  relief 
of  hearts  not  able  to  crush  down  all  feeling  under 
the  crust  of  more  or  less  culture. 

When  the  clock's  striking  broke  into  their  confi 
dential  outpouring,  Thyra  rose  quickly.  "  The  boxes 
will  be  coming  up  to  the  house,  Maran ;  I  must  away. 
Surely  thou  wilt  come  with  me." 

The  temptation  was  far  beyond  Maran's  power  to 
resist.  Boxes  to  unpack — the  house  to  refurnish  and 
readorn — two  servant  lassies  to  order ;  and  the  women 
visitors  to  astonish,  and  snub,  and  settle  old  scores 
with !  Oh,  the  outlook  was  entirely  too  delightful  to 
be  refused! 

"  I  shall  come  with  you,  Thyra,"  she  answered. 
"  What  for  no.  I  have  aye  been  a  mother  to  you, 
dear  lass,  and  you'll  need  me  more  now  than  ever — 
while  you  are  settling  yourself.  But  I  tell  you 
plainly,  I'll  away  as  soon  as  I  hear  tell  of  Cousin  Paul 
coming.  I  would  not  meet  him  for  all  the  gold  in 
Scotland  after  yonder  utterly  unspeakable  business 
of  Hector  MacDonald.  So  say  or  do  as  you  like; 
when  I  hear  Paul  is  coming,  you  will  hear  Maran 
Flett  is  going."  Then,  after  some  directions  about 
her  own  belongings,  Maran  went  with  Thyra  to  the 
Varrick  house. 

The  Dominie  had  opened  it,  and  men  were  toiling 
up  the  hill  with  Thyra's  big  boxes.  Here  and  there 
they  passed  groups  of  curious  women  watching  the 


BACK  TO  ORKNEY          299 

passing  of  the  packing  cases  and  speculating  as  to 
what  could  be  in  them.  "  The  captain  has,  doubt 
less,  come  home  again,  and  these  will  be  the  '  wonder- 
fuls '  he  has  brought  from  pagan  countries,"  was  one 
opinion.  But  this  supposition  was  made  provocative 
of  pleasant  discussion  by  the  visible  and  officious 
pride  of  Mistress  Flett.  For  those  who  knew  her  best 
declared,  "  She  was  leaving  Orkney  for  Fife  solely 
because  the  time  for  Paul  Varrick's  return  was 
at  hand ;  she  being  simply  terrified  to  meet  him."  And 
this  conviction  was  so  positive  that  the  majority  of 
people  had  no  doubt  of  Paul's  death,  and  that,  in  con 
sequence,  Thyra  had  "  come  into  money  "  and  was 
going  to  share  her  fortune  with  her  friend  Maran. 

Thyra  walked  through  the  town  to  her  home  without 
noticing  anyone ;  Maran  bowed  and  smiled  and  made 
her  condescending  kindness  apparent  and  obnoxious. 
It  was  a  relief  to  find  the  Dominie  in  the  house  direct 
ing  things,  and  Maran,  having  brought  her  servant 
with  her,  began  instantly  the  pleasant  business  of  set 
ting  kitchen  affairs  to  work.  "  And  first  of  all, 
Vara,"  she  called,  "  you  be  to  bring  fire  to  this  hearth 
stone;  a  house  without  a  fire  on  the  hearth  is  a  poor 
place."  Then  Thyra  turned  to  the  hearth  and  saw 
the  ashes  of  her  mother's  bridal  dress  still  lying  there. 
Her  heart  swelled,  and  if  she  had  been  alone  she  must 
have  wept  over  so  sad  and  painful  a  memory ;  but  the 
room  was  full  of  sailor-men  handling  boxes,  and  the 
Dominie  was  there,  and  Maran  seemed  to  be  everywhere 


300  THYRA  VARRICK 

present  and  audible.  So  she  only  prevented  Vara 
removing  the  poor  remains.  It  was  better  they 
should  burn  away  and  vanish  into  the  elements  than 
be  thrown  out  with  the  dust  and  litter  of  two  years. 
And  she  watched  them  carefully  till  the  flames  had 
caught  the  poor  scorched  remnants,  and  there  was  no 
longer  a  scrap  of  that  sorrow  left  on  the  relighted 
hearth. 

Then  came  some  marvelously  happy  days  for  both 
women,  and  for  others  also,  especially  for  the  Dominie. 
With  the  unpacking  of  the  boxes  Lady  Fraser  had 
sent  he  had  little  to  do;  and  yet  he  could  not  help 
wondering  and  admiring  at  the  exquisite  clothing,  the 
toilet  delicacies,  the  sea  and  land  gowns,  the  morning 
and  evening  house-gowns,  the  kirk  gowns,  and  bon 
nets  and  mantillas  that  were  taken  out  of  these  wooden 
receptacles.  There  were  things,  too,  in  them  which 
he  had  never  seen  before;  for  instance,  a  little  laven 
der  parasol  with  an  ivory  handle.  Oh,  it  was  impos 
sible  even  for  the  Dominie  to  restrain  his  curosity 
and  pleasure.  How,  then,  could  the  two  amazed 
servant-girls  bear  the  burden  of  all  this  finery  alone? 
They  could  not.  They  told  the  story  of  it  to  every 
one  they  saw,  and  these  again  to  others,  and  Maran 
was  filled  with  satisfied  pride  when  there  was  granted 
her  the  privilege  of  "  asking  in  "  or  "  not  asking  in  " 
the  numerous  feminine  visitors  who  called  to  welcome 
Miss  Varrick  home  again.  For  her  invitations  or  re 
fusals  meant  something  far  more  than  the  "  at  home  " 


BACK  TO  ORKNEY  301 

or  "  not  at  home  "  of  our  day.  Behind  each  smiling 
"  Come  in,  mistress  "  there  was  a  memory  of  some 
kind  notice  when  Maran  was  decidedly  out  of  favor; 
and  behind  each  "  Miss  Varrick  isna  caring  to  see 
folk  to-day  "  there  was,  perhaps,  a  keener  memory  of 
some  slighting  look  or  word,  or  some  positive  bit  of  ill- 
nature.  Justly  and  scrupulously  she  paid  her  debts 
both  of  kindness  and  unkindness;  and  these  acts  of 
gratitude  and  reprisal  were  rendered  all  the  more  im 
portant  by  the  fact  that  the  Dominie  was  generally 
present.  If  they  were  received  they  were  taken  by 
Maran  to  see  all  they  wished  to  see,  and  afterward, 
perhaps,  had  the  privilege  of  watching  the  Dominie 
unpack  a  box  of  pictures  or  books,  listen  to  his  com 
ments,  and  then  share  a  pot  of  tea  with  him  and  Miss 
Varrick  and  Mistress  Flett.  These  were  not  unimpor 
tant  pleasures  and  honors  to  the  simple  women  who 
sought  them;  they  were  of  the  highest  importance 
and  eagerly  looked  after ;  so  that  the  unadmitted  de 
clared  scornfully,  "  Some  folks  thought  as  much  of 
going  to  Thyra  Varrick's  house  as  of  going  to  the 
court  of  the  King  of  England." 

It  was  the  Dominie  who  hung  Donald's  pictures,  and 
who  made  the  shelves  for  Donald's  books  and  ar 
ranged  them  thereon.  And  it  took  him  a  long  time 
to  find  the  proper  light  for  each  picture,  and  the 
proper  place  for  each  book.  Indeed,  he  was  in  no 
hurry  with  the  work.  It  delighted  him.  He  spent 
mornings  and  afternoons  over  a  single  volume,  and 


302  THYRA  VARRICK 

there  was  a  painting  of  Christ  sitting  weary  and 
thirsty  and  humanly  sorrowful  by  the  well  of  Samaria 
that  he  never  tired  of  looking  at. 

Finally  the  house  was  finished.  From  door  to 
door,  from  garret  to  cellar,  it  was  in  the  spotless  order 
Maran  loved.  For,  it  must  be  admitted,  Thyra  had 
far  less  of  the  passion  for  housekeeping  than  Maran, 
whose  particularity  about  unseen  places  had  often 
been  a  little  wearisome.  But  when  all  was  over  the 
sense  of  absolute  purity,  everywhere,  was  a  great  com 
pensation.  By  this  time  the  summer  was  passed  and 
no  word  had  come  from  Captain  Varrick.  In  another 
month  none  was  expected.  The  Pentland  Firth  was 
then  lashed  by  furious  storms,  and  the  days  in  which 
a  boat  could  live  on  it  were  few  and  far  between. 
Captain  Varrick  was  sure  to  cruise  the  winter 
through  in  some  more  profitable  climate.  So  Maran 
settled  down  for  the  next  six  months  in  Orkne}',  and 
life  became  orderly  and,  in  the  main,  very  happy  and 
socially  pleasant. 

Maran,  in  any  case,  would  be  mistress  in  any  house 
in  which  she  dwelt,  but  it  was  with  Thyra's  full  consent 
she  now  took  entirely  on  herself  the  management  of 
their  domestic  affairs.  For  the  girl  had  learned  too 
much  in  Edinburgh  not  to  desire  to  learn  more;  and 
she  had  too  long  been  absolved  from  the  labor  of  cook 
ing  and  cleaning  and  household  affairs  willingly  to 
resume  a  charge  so  constant  and  so  little  to  her  lik 
ing.  So  Maran  looked  after  the  house  and  the  meals 


BACK  TO  ORKNEY  303 

and  managed  the  servants,  and  haggled  with  the  fish 
wives  and  tradesmen,  and,  in  fact,  ruled  in  all  things 
pertaining  to  domestic  and  social  life.  Thyra  was 
studying  history  and  geography  and  other  neglected 
information  with  the  Dominie,  and  reading  over  and 
over  again  with  him  the  books  she  had  read  with  Don 
ald.  On  fine  afternoons  they  often  walked  together, 
and  in  the  evenings  she  taught  him  to  play  chess,  the 
board  they  used  being  the  very  one  on  which  Donald 
had  taught  Thyra  the  same  game. 

When  the  days  were  stormy  and  no  visitors  could 
reach  them,  there  was  a  wealth  of  subjects  for  the  two 
women  to  talk  over.  Maran  was  never  tired  of  hear 
ing  about  Edinburgh  and  Prince  Charles — for  whom 
she  had  a  secret,  sentimental  affection,  conscientiously 
suppressed — about  Lord  and  Lady  Fraser  and,  above 
all,  about  Donald.  Sometimes,  but  not  often,  only 
when  the  storm  was  fiercer  than  usual,  they  would  fall 
into  conversation  about  Hector,  and  Sara,  and  their 
wedding,  with  all  things  pertaining  to  it;  Maran 
being  always  painfully  anxious  to  hear  again  how 
Thyra  was  dressed,  and  if  she  looked  beautiful 
enough  to  plant  a  thorn  of  regret  in  her  false  lover's 
heart. 

It  was  after  one  of  these  "  past "  confidences  that 
Thyra  suddenly  said,  "  Maran,  I  have  been  home  two 
months  and  you  have  not  named  Robert  Thorson. 
Is  he  dead?  Tell  me  the  truth.  Did  Hector  kill 
him?" 


3o4  THYRA  VARRICK 

"  Dead !  Not  he.  I  was  waiting  till  you  gave  me 
the  word.  The  Dominie  told  me  to  do  so.  He  said 
it  was  Robert's  wish  that  when  you  came  back  no  jne 
was  to  trouble  you  with  his  name.  But  there  is  lots 
to  tell  about  him,  and  I  would  just  like  to  tell  it,  and 
be  by  with  the  subject." 

"  What  has  the  Dominie  to  do  with  Robert  Thor- 
son?" 

"  Wait,  and  I'll  make  you  as  wise  as  myself." 

Then  Thyra  heard  for  the  first  time  how  Hector 
and  Robert  had  chased  each  other  for  two  weeks,  and 
how  Robert  had  finally  given  his  enemy  his  life,  and 
so  put  an  end  to  circumstances  otherwise  likely  to 
end  fatally  to  one  or  both.  In  this  relation 
Thyra,  at  first,  saw  only  the  personal  wrong  to 
herself. 

"  He  was  running  after  Robert  when  he  ought  to 
have  been  following  me,"  she  said  angrily.  "  His 
revenge  was  more  to  him  than  his  love.  I  am  glad 
he  did  go  to  Sara  MacArgall.  I  wish  Robert  had 
killed  him !  He  ought  to  have  done  so !  " 

"  You  are  far  wrong.  You  are  speaking  in  your 
haste,  Thyra;  and  you  will  mend  your  words  yet. 
Robert,  after  leaving  Hector  pinned  to  the  ground 
— and  he  ought  to  have  put  him  in  it " 

"  True !     That  is  what  I  said." 

"  It  was  a  lapse — well,  well,  this  or  that,  after  he 
had  decided  to  let  the  man  live,  Robert  went  to  the 
Dominie.  He  had  resolved  to  go  away  from  Orkney, 


BACK  TO  ORKNEY  305 

and  he  had  some  messages  and  papers  to  leave  in  his 
keeping.  But  as  he  was  talking  the  good  man  saw 
Robert  was  very  ill,  and  he  said,  '  You  are  not  fit  for 
anything,  Robert ;  you  cannot  go  away ;  you  must  stop 
here  at  the  manse;  you  cannot  have  inflammation  of 
the  lungs  in  a  cottage  full  of  peat  smoke !  I  won't 
permit  it.'  And  Robert  was  too  far  spent  to  make 
any  opposition ;  in  an  hour  he  was  clear  out  of  his 
senses.  And  so  he  remained  for  a  long  time,  for 
typhoid  fever  came  on  top  of  all,  and  Robert  Thor- 
son  lay  at  death's  door  so  long  that  everybody 
thought  he  must  slip  within  it. 

"  However,  at  the  long  last,  he  won  back  to  life 
again.  And  it  seems,  while  he  was  out  of  his  head, 
he  talked  some  queer  language  that  no  one  understood 
but  which  was  just  French  and  Italian  and  Greek  that 
he  had  picked  up  when  he  was  in  the  Mediterranean 
trade.  And  the  Dominie  found  out  he  was  gay  clever 
at  picking  up  strange  talk,  and  while  he  was  getting 
well  he  put  him  clean  through  the  Latin  grammar, 
and  then  Robert  began  to  hanker  after  the  Greek, 
and  to  amuse  himself  with  what  they  call  mathematics 
— for  he  knew  a  little  that  way — and  the  Dominie 
watched  him  with  wonder  and — well,  the  long  and 
short  of  it  was,  he  persuaded  Robert  to  leave  the  sea 
and  go  to  college,  and  took  him  there  himself  and 
made  all  easy  for  him.  Faix!  there  was  little  need 
to  do  that;  Robert  Thorson  has  made  a  wide  road 
for  his  own  steps.  He  has  taken  degrees,  and  honors, 


306  THYRA  VARRICK 

and  what  not;  and  now  he  is  in  for  the  theological 
course.  Think  of  that !  " 

"  Was  it  to  Edinburgh  College  he  went?  " 

"  Edinburgh !  No,  indeed !  He  went  to  the  best 
in  the  land,  to  Marischal  College  itself ;  and  I  was 
hearing  that  Colin  Maclaurin,  the  greatest  mathe 
matician  of  them  all,  had  taken  wonderfully  to  Rob 
ert.  Edinburgh !  No,  no !  When  it  comes  to  colleges 
you  can't  even  Edinburgh  with  the  famous  Marischal 
College  o'  Aberdeen!  Robert  had  money  saved  in 
plenty,  and  he  is  making  more,  now,  teaching,  and 
the  like  of  it.  They  say  he  is  on  an  easy  footing 
with  all  the  professors  there — that  stands  to  reason, 
for  he  is  a  clever  creature,  is  Robert.  He'll  be  hav 
ing  *  Reverend  '  before  his  name,  or  more  like  '  Doc 
tor  '  before  long ;  indeed,  I'm  not  sure  myself  if  he  is 
not  a  *  Doctor  '  already.' ' 

"  Has  he  ever  been  back  here  ?  " 

"  Of  course  he  has.  He  was  here  last  June,  but 
I  never  changed  words  with  him.  I  heard  everyone 
talking  and  kept  my  whist.  He  spoke  in  the  kirk 
for  what  they  call  the  Missionary  Society,  and  just 
took  Dominie  and  elders  and  whole  congregation  off 
their  feet.  He  made  them  feel  as  if  they  wanted  to 
leave  father  and  mother,  and  wife  and  bairns,  and 
boats  and  nets,  and  go  without  scrip  or  scrap  to 
preach  Christ  to  the  miserable  pagan  creatures  who 
never  heard  tell  of  him." 

"Did  thou  feel  that  way,  Maran?" 


BACK  TO  ORKNEY  307 

"  There  are  aye  '  excepts,'  and  I  was  one  o'  the 
excepts.  But  the  next  day,  when  folks  had  come  to 
their  reason  again,  a  good  many  were  of  my  mind; 
for  as  Elder  Grimm  said — '  It  was  a  grand  vision  of 
the  possibilities  of  the  coming  kirk,  but  perfect  un 
reasonableness  for  the  time  being.'  However,  there  is 
no  doubt  that  Robert  Thorson  is  an  extraordinary 
speaker;  and  he  made  a  most  weighty  prayer. 
Everyone  allowed  that." 

"  Was  he  dressed  like  a  Dominie,  or  was  he  in  com 
mon  clothes  ?  " 

"  Not  just  common,  ye  ken ;  he  had  a  white  band 
on,  and  a  black  coat,  but  no  tails  to  it ;  just  a  jacket 
like.  Some  folks  saw  him  walking  with  the  Dominie 
in  his  University  gown  and  cap,  but  he  was  cordial 
and  friendly  to  all :  in  and  out  of  the  boats,  and  slip 
ping  on  his  *  oils '  quite  natural  for  the  deep-sea  fish 
ing.  There  was  a  little  differ  about  his  theology, 
and  some  of  the  old  settled  men  were  not  liking 
his  talk  about  the  general  and  universal  mercy  of 
God.  Elder  Beaton  thought  such  remarks  danger 
ous  ;  and  the  Dominie  himself  allowed  that  a  judicious 
minister  of  the  Word  would  keep  his  thumb  well  down 
on  such  a  limitless  doctrine  of  grace.  But  the 
women,  Thyra!  You  should  have  seen  them  bow 
ing  and  courtesying  to  him!  I  was  perfectly  an 
noyed  at  their  foolishness.  Mortal  idiots,  all  of 
them ! " 

Thyra  made  no  comments,  but  she  took  the  story 


308  THYRA  VARRICK 

into  her  heart,  and  it,  doubtless,  influenced  her  future 
conduct.  She  gave  herself  to  study  with  a  new  zest, 
and,  in  a  moderate  way,  the  Dominie  was  proud  of 
her.  So  the  winter  passed,  and  in  the  spring  they 
had  a  letter  from  Mr.  Reid  saying  that  Captain  Var- 
rick  would,  no  doubt,  be  home  during  the  ensuing 
summer.  Maran  was  sorry  to  hear  it;  she  was  so 
busy  and  happy  and  important,  she  wanted  life  to 
remain  just  as  it  was. 

One  day  in  June  Thyra  was  going  to  the  manse 
with  the  books  necessary  for  her  lessons  in  her  hand, 
and  when  she  reached  the  gate  she  saw  the  Dominie 
walking  slowly  away  from  it.  A  gentleman  with  the 
appearance  of  a  minister  was  with  him,  and  Thyra 
knew  at  once  that  it  was  Robert  Thorson.  She 
stepped  hastily  behind  a  thick  bush  and  stood  there 
till  they  had  sauntered  out  of  sight.  Then  she  went 
home  with  a  new  ache  in  her  heart.  The  Dominie,  like 
all  others,  forgot  her  when  there  was  anyone  else  to 
talk  to.  And  she  did  think  they  might  have  come 
to  see  her  first  of  all.  She  was  ready  to  cry,  and, 
finding  Maran  busy  in  the  kitchen,  she  did  go  to  her 
room  and  have  a  little  stormy  interview  with  herself. 
Then  she  dressed  with  great  care  and  waited. 
Neither  Robert  nor  the  Dominie  came  near  the  house, 
but  in  the  evening  Maran  said : 

"  Marena  was  telling  me  a  queer  story  about  the 
Dominie  and  Robert  Thorson  being  together.  I'm 
not  believing  it,  though  she  says  her  brother  saw  them 


BACK  TO  ORKNEY  309 

go  off  to  sea  in  Magnus  Yell's  boat.  Marena  isn'a 
to  be  trusted,  however;  it  will  be  a  flight  of  her 
own." 

"  I  saw  them  together  this  morning,  Maran.  I 
was  sure  they  would  come  here,  and  I  would  not  spoil 
your  surprise." 

"  They'll  be  here  anon.  Yell's  boat  is  a  slow 
creature,  and  would  wait  for  the  tide." 

But  day  after  day  passed  and  there  was  the  same 
blank  between  the  manse  and  the  Varrick  house. 
Thyra  would  not  go  out  at  all,  lest  she  should  meet 
Robert  on  the  street,  for  it  was  evident  he  did  not 
want  to  renew  his  acquaintance  with  her.  On  one 
evening,  howevei ,  Robert  was  to  speak  in  the  kirk,  and 
Maran  said  they  must  go  or  be  a  town's  talk,  and  re 
luctantly  Thyra  acknowledged  this  position.  The 
crowd,  however,  was  so  great,  she  hoped  personal  con 
tact  might  be  avoided ;  and  yet  she  longed  for  it — only 
to  clasp  his  hand,  only  a  word  or  a  look  would  be  suf 
ficient  for  her  happiness. 

These  were  her  thoughts  as  she  took  her  old  place 
in  her  father's  pew  and  watched  Robert  enter.  Al 
ways  a  composed,  sedate  man,  he  had  put  on  with  the 
sacred  profession  he  had  chosen  a  great  dignity.  His 
clothing  was  now  ministerial,  his  voice  had  its  old 
musical  ring,  but  was  beautifully  modulated  by  his 
emotions;  he  was  in  every  respect  a  man  beyond  the 
common ;  and  Thyra  had  only  one  comfortable  reflec 
tion  as  she  looked  at  him — it  was  that  she  had 


310  THYRA  VARRICK 

outgrown  her  old  self  quite  as  far  as  Robert  had 
done. 

But  how  was  Robert  to  know  this?  It  was  impos 
sible  for  her  to  take  the  initiative  and  go  to  the  manse, 
and  though  the  Dominie  called  once  during  the  week 
of  Robert's  visit,  he  never  named  the  young  man. 
Thyra  could  not  do  so;  she  had  been  too  positively 
"  cut "  to  be  the  first  to  make  advances ;  and  Maran 
had  several  reasons  for  not  interfering  with  events 
that  suited  her  exactly.  It  was,  however,  a  terrible 
week  to  Thyra ;  she  walked  her  room  hour  after  hour 
hoping,  despairing,  humiliated  beyond  endurance. 
She  never  could  have  believed  that  Robert  Thorson 
would  treat  her  so  cruelly.  She  expected,  until  the 
last  hour,  that  he  would  come  and  ask  her  once  more 
the  question  he  had  been  asking  her  ever  since  she  was 
sixteen  years  old.  Alas!  alas!  He  went  back  to 
Aberdeen  without  a  sign,  and  she  felt  that  all  was 
over.  Robert  had  ceased  to  care  for  her — perhaps, 
indeed,  he  was  promised  to  some  other  girl — and,  as 
is  often  the  case  in  love,  the  rejecter  grew  sick  of  love 
as  the  rejected  got  well. 

Both  Maran  and  Thyra  blamed  the  Dominie.  They 
felt  that  in  some  way  he  had  been  against  them ;  and 
when  he  called  next  Thyra  was  sick  and  would  not  see 
him;  but  Maran  was  ready  to  speak,  and  she  asked, 
almost  immediately,  "  What  for  did  Robert  Thorson 
pass  us  by  ?  He  never  came  near  Thyra.  My  certie ! 
I  cannot  see  through  such  ways ! " 


BACK  TO  ORKNEY  311 

"  Thou  foolish  woman !  Canst  thou  see  through 
anything,  specially  the  ways  of  lovers  ?  "  asked  the 
Dominie  with  a  laugh. 

"  Lovers !  Who  said  lovers  ?  If  the  man  had  had 
a  thimbleful  of  common-sense  he  might  have  known 
that  the  tide  had  turned  and  that  he  would  get  *  yes  ' 
where  he  once  got  *  no.'  " 

"  I  do  not  believe  that.  Thyra  did  not  come  to  the 
manse  at  her  usual  time  the  day  after  Robert  arrived. 
We  waited  for  her  a  good — or  bad — hour ;  then  I  saw 
she  had  heard  he  was  here  and  was  not  coming.  And 
I  felt  angry  at  her  and  took  Robert  to  the  boats. 
When  I  returned  home,  Greta  told  me,  as  she  was  clear 
ing  away  the  breakfast  dishes  she  saw  Thyra  come  to 
the  gate  when  we  were  not  a  dozen  yards  beyond  it; 
and  what  did  the  proud  lassie  do?  She  hid  herself 
behind  the  lilac  bushes." 

"  She  did  what  was  very  womanlike,  and  I  would 
think  little  of  her  if  she  had  run  skirling  after  you 
both.  Now,  I  will  tell  you  the  way  of  it — that  day 
Thyra  was  kept  back  a  full  hour  by  Marena,  who  had 
cut  her  finger  nearly  off  as  she  was  cleaning  the  fish, 
and  as  I  canna  bide  the  sight  of  blood,  Thyra  sta}red 
with  her  till  the  worst  was  over.  She  told  me  when 
she  came  home  that  she  saw  you  and  Robert  going 
off  together,  and  the  poor  lassie  thought  you  had  gone 
out  of  her  way,  and  she  was  most  heart-broken.  No 
wonder  she  hid  herself  from  you.  No  wonder  she  kept 
her  own  home  while  he  was  in  yours.  What  were  you 


3i2  THYRA  VARRICK 

saying  to  the  man?  Why  didn't  he  come  to  see  her? 
He  is  awfully  set  up  with  himself,  anyhow." 

"  He  is  as  modest  as  a  child.  I  said  only  good 
things  of  Thyra — there  was  nothing  else  to  say." 

"  You  should  have  brought  him  here." 

"  Not  I !  When  I  thought  Thyra  had  given  him 
the  backset  as  soon  as  he  came  I  advised  him  to  let 
her  alone.  Professor  Thorson  will  not  need  to  go 
begging  for  a  wife  now." 

"  If  he  wants  Thyra  Varrick  for  his  wife  he  will 
have  the  proper  amount  of  begging  to  do.  He  may 
swear  that  to  himself.  My  word!  What  kind  of 
a  man  is  Professor  Thorson  that  he  should  have  a  wife 
without  asking  her  ?  " 

"  Never  mind !     We  shall  see." 

"  See  what?  See  Thyra  Varrick  begging  Profes 
sor  Thorson 's  love?  When  that  thing  happens  thfe 
fundamentals  o'  life  will  be  in  ruins.  Ay,  sir,  even 
that.  This  stramash  was  his  doing  as  much  as  hers." 

"Maran!" 

"  It  was ;  and  Professor  Thorson  may  think  shame 
o'  himself " 

"  Maran,  you  are  speaking  evil  of  dignities." 

"  I'm  not  caring.  I'm  speaking  of  lovers  that 
have  had  a  quarrel — and  you  might  have  put  all 
right " 

"  Be  quiet,  Mistress  Flett.  When  it  was  Robert 
Thorson  the  sailor  I  might  have  said,  '  Put  thy  man 
hood  in  the  dust  if  thou  wantest  the  girl ;  thou  canst 


BACK  TO  ORKNEY  313 

humor  her  now  and  rule  her  anon.'  But  when  it  is 
Professor  Thorson,  a  man  vowed  to  the  service  of  the 
Lord  God  Almighty,  I  will  not  aid  nor  help  in  seeing 
such  an  one  trailing  his  holy  garments  in  the  dust 
before  a  woman  who  does  not  know  her  own  mind,  and 
who  has  not  sufficient  estimation  of  the  honor  done 
her." 

"  You  have  made  things  ten  times  worse  than  they 
were." 

"  I  am  sorry,  Maran."  Then,  seeing  that  Maran 
was  growing  more  excited  and  likely  to  be  more  un 
reasonable,  he  lifted  his  hat  and  said  "  Good-after 
noon,  Mistress  Flett."  And  his  dignity  frightened 
her ;  she  understood  she  had  gone  too  far  and  offended 
the  Dominie;  a  social  crime  of  such  magnitude  that 
she  could  find  no  excuse  or  consolation  for  it  but  by 
throwing  the  blame  on  Thyra,  "  the  tiresomest  lass, 
anent  her  love  affairs,"  she  ejaculated,  "  that  ever 
a  poor  woman  had  the  guiding  of." 

But  she  said  nothing  to  Thyra  of  the  Dominie's 
displeasure.  She  only  told  her  "  It  was  all  a  mis 
understanding ;  that  Robert  had  waited  an  hour  for 
her  and  then  concluded  she  did  not  wish  to  see  him — 
and  so — he  had  gone  off  to  the  boats  most  broken 
hearted."  The  last  sentence  was  of  Maran's  inven 
tion  ;  but  she  had  no  conscientious  scruples  about  it — 
he  ought  to  have  been  broken-hearted  if  he  wasn't; 
and  I'll  give  him  the  credit  of  it — deserving  or  not, 
she  thought. 


THYRA  VARRICK 


And  Thyra  was  silent  through  all  the  explanation  ; 
but  at  the  end  she  said,  "  Misunderstanding  !  Non 
sense!  Love  would  have  solved  a  misunderstand 
ing.  When  Robert  loved  me  he  grieved  —  and 
forgave." 


CHAPTER  XIV 

Thyra  s  Marriage 

A?TER  this,  the  summer  went  on  not  very  hap 
pily.  Thyra  was  stunned  by  her  visible  re 
jection,  and  her  books  lost  their  savor.  She 
longed  now  for  her  father's  home-coming,  and  began 
to  wonder  uneasily  what  she  should  do,  if  he  never 
came  back.  Maran  had  complained  often  lately. 
She  said,  "  Since  Robert  Thorson  had  passed  them 
by,  people  had  not  come  often  to  see  them;  and  she 
was  sure  the  Dominie  was  changed ;  anyone  could  see  he 
had  lost  interest  in  Thyra."  For  Maran  did  not  con 
sider  that  it  was  Thyra  who  had  lost  interest;  and 
that  during  the  fishing  season  the  Dominie  was  always 
much  in  the  boats. 

"  I  wish  your  father  would  come  home,  Thyra," 
Maran  said  irritably  one  morning ;  "  I  am  fair  sick 
for  a  sight  of  the  *  auld  neuk  o'  Fife.'  There's  few 
folk  coming  here  now,  and  you  are  that  pining  and 
pinging  I  have  little  pleasure  with  you."  Maran  did 
not  mean  a  tenth  part  of  this  complaint,  but  it  hurt 
Thyra  all  the  same ;  and  tears  were  in  her  eyes,  as  she 
walked  to  the  door  and  looked  over  the  ocean. 

There  was  a  white-sailed  little  schooner  coming 
315 


316  THYRA  VARRICK 

toward  the  harbor,  and  she  watched  it  with  wistful 
gaze.  Someone  was  sailing  her  that  knew  how  to  do 
it.  She  was  laying  down  to  the  breeze  just  enough 
to  show  she  felt  it;  tossing  the  spray  from  her  bows 
and  lifting  her  head  over  the  waves,  as  if  she  was  just 
stepping  over  them.  "  I  wish  my  father  was  at  her 

helm!  She  goes  just  as  if  he  was "  And  then 

she  turned  sadly  away  as  the  hopelessness  of  the  wish 
struck  her.  So  she  sat  down  on  the  doorstep,  and  be 
gan  to  think  of  the  night  she  had  sat  thus  waiting  for 
her  father — the  night  that  Hector  told  her  he  loved 
her.  And  the  morning  waxed  to  noon ;  and  she  heard 
Maran  scolding  the  girl  who  was  setting  the  dinner 
table,  and  then  suddenly — her  father's  whistle. 

She  did  not  speak,  or  call  to  Maran ;  she  stood  up, 
answered  it,  and  waited  for  the  second  call.  Then 
she  flew  down  the  path,  and  at  the  bottom  of  the  hill 
she  saw  the  weather-worn  sailor  stretching  out  his  arms 
for  her.  Does  anyone  wonder  what  they  said?  Was 
there  a  word  of  reproach  or  contrition?  There  was 
no  necessity  for  either.  It  was : 

"Father!  Father!" 

"  Thyra !  Thyra !  " 

And  in  that  heart-call  love  had  forgiven  everything. 
There  was  nothing  left  for  explanation.  All  that 
had  been  wrong  went  into  the  crucible  of  a  kiss  and 
came  out  love. 

Then,  as  they  went  to  the  house,  Thyra  told  her 
father  of  Maran's  kindness  and  asked  oblivion  for 


THYRA'S  MARRIAGE         317 

her  also;  and  Paul  promised  it  and  kept  his  word. 
When  he  entered  his  home  Maran  was  fussing  about 
Thyra's  absence.  She  lifted  her  head,  uttered  a  cry, 
and  would  have  left  the  room,  but  Paul  put  his  arm 
round  her,  thanked  her  for  taking  such  good  care 
of  his  little  girl,  and  so  completely  buried  the  past, 
that  before  dinner  was  over  Maran  had  quite  recovered 
herself  and  was  in  tip-top  feather  and  spirits. 

And  of  course  she  received — and  not  unworthily — 
all  the  credit  of  the  well-ordered  home,  and  Paul 
begged  her  to  stay  till  all  his  treasures  were  unpacked 
and  put  in  place,  an  invitation  warmly  seconded  by 
Thyra,  who  felt  quite  unable  to  cope  with  a  rearrange 
ment  of  what  might  be  the  whole  house.  Maran  was 
not  hard  to  entreat.  She  was,  indeed,  well  pleased 
to  have  another  such  pleasant  task  on  her  hands,  and, 
when  the  queer  foreign  cases  were  unpacked,  willingly 
let  Thyra  go  back  to  her  books,  and  undertook  the  set 
tlement  of  things  again. 

If  she  wanted  help  she  got  it  from  Paul  or  the 
Dominie,  and  Thyra  often  heard  them  laughing  to 
gether  over  some  blunder  or  some  Indian  oddity. 
There  was  no  hurry  about  the  new  arrangement,  and 
nobody  made  any  hurry.  The  house  and  the  meals 
went  on  with  a  beautiful  regularity ;  and  the  arrange 
ment  of  Paul's  "  wonderfuls  "  occupied  delightfully 
the  odds  and  ends  of  time  not  needed  in  domestic 
affairs.  Dearly  loving  the  order  and  the  regularity 
of  ship  life,  Captain  Varrick  appreciated,  as  Thyra 


3i8  THYRA  VARRICK 

had  never  done,  the  well-cooked  food  served  precisely 
at  its  proper  moment ;  and  the  clean,  tidy  house,  about 
which  he  never  saw  anyone  making  a  fuss  or  a  dust; 
and  the  unflagging  attention  paid  to  the  small  peculi 
arities  which  did  so  much  to  make  life  run  smoothly. 

But  in  spite  of  all  appearances  to  the  contrary 
Thyra  was  not  happy.  The  contentment  she  had 
anticipated  as  certain  with  her  father's  return  did 
not  come.  In  no  respect  did  she  or  could  she  bring 
back  the  life  gone  forever.  And  she  did  not  fully 
realize  that  this  change  was  mainly  in  herself.  She 
had  outgrown  the  conditions  that  in  former  years 
made  her  pleasure;  and  if  precisely  the  same  condi 
tions  could  have  environed  her,  they  would  not  have 
given  her  satisfaction.  Also,  previously,  she  had 
been  mistress  in  her  home;  not  a  very  prompt  or  in 
dustrious  one,  but  in  spite  of  all  delinquencies  in  her 
housekeeping  she  had  ruled.  She  had  been  glad  to 
escape  the  ceaseless  care  of  the  house,  but  she  found 
that  in  delegating  the  labor  to  Maran  she  had  also 
given  away  the  authority  that  belonged  to  it.  Her 
father  consulted  Maran — not  her — about  household 
affairs;  and  the  servants  went  to  Maran — not  to  her 
— for  orders. 

She  felt  that  she  had  lost  in  this  respect  what  it 
was  impossible  for  her  to  regain.  Maran  held  the 
reins  with  far  too  tight  a  hand  to  allow  of  any  inter 
ference.  Then  there  was  the  Dominie.  Since  the 
fishing  began  the  lessons  had  ceased;  and  since  Paul 


THYRA'S  MARRIAGE         319 

returned,  it  was  Paul  who  played  chess  with  him,  and 
not  Thyra.  Paul  was  an  even  antagonist ;  there  was 
more  interest  in  the  game  when  the  skill  was  equal. 
And  there  were  many  small  grievances  besides  these 
great  ones — little  encroachments — little  sacrifices  of 
herself  to  Maran's  honor  and  glory — little  shows  of 
authority,  on  Maran's  part,  quite  unnecessary — little 
disobediences  from  the  servants,  who  hardly  recog 
nized  her  position;  and  thinking  over  these  things 
one  night  she  said  bitterly  to  herself: 

"  There  is  no  one  who  really  loves  me.  Oh,  how  I 
wish  Robert  Thorson  was  here!  Father  has  never 

in  his  heart  forgotten  my  fault,  but  Robert " 

Then  she  remembered  Robert's  neglect  of  her,  and  she 
covered  her  face  and  was  heart-sick. 

"  I  must  go  away,"  she  said.  "  I  am  not  wanted 
here.  The  Dominie  is  sufficient  for  father.  When 
Maran  goes,  after  the  fishing,  I  will  go  with  her. 
I  will  write  and  ask  Mr.  Reid  or  Lady  Fraser  to  find 
me  another  home.  I  cannot  stay  here — the  place  is 
hateful  to  me — I  will  speak  to  father  about  it — 
now." 

She  had  left  him  smoking  on  the  hearth,  and  he 
seldom  now  went  out  in  the  evenings.  Three  years 
of  sea  life,  at  his  age,  had  made  the  day  sufficient  for 
him ;  he  had  no  desire  to  tack  onto  it  a  few  hours  from 
the  night;  so  he  was  generally  at  his  own  fireside 
after  supper.  And  it  seemed  to  Thyra  as  if  she 
could  not  put  a  stop  to  her  present  life  too  soon.  The 


320  THYRA  VARRICK 

fever  of  change  was  in  her  heart;  she  wanted  to  go 
away  at  once. 

She  went  downstairs,  but  the  parlor  was  empty. 
The  kitchen  had  been  "  redded  up  "  and  the  girls 
were  off  to  some  fisher  ploy  in  the  town.  Maran  was 
not  to  be  seen;  neither  was  her  father;  but  as  she 
stood  at  the  open  door  they  came  into  her  vision  to 
gether.  They  were  walking  slowly  together  in  the 
yard,  and  Paul's  arm  was  around  Maran;  and  as 
Thyra  stood  gazing  at  them,  Maran  lifted  her  rosy- 
smiling  face  to  Paul,  and  he  stooped  and  kissed  her. 
There  could  be  no  mistaking  their  attitude ;  it  was  that 
of  acknowledged  lovers. 

It  did  not  take  Thyra  many  minutes  to  realize  this 
fact ;  then  she  fled  to  her  room  like  one  pursued,  and, 
slipping  in  the  bolt,  threw  herself  in  a  passion  of 
grief  and  anger  on  her  bed.  What  a  traitor  Maran 
had  been!  And  her  father  was  as  bad!  Oh,  how 
wretched  she  was !  She,  who  had  been  everything  in 
that  house,  had  become  nothing.  She  told  herself 
she  would  better  go  away,  go  anywhere,  where  she 
could  not  be  hourly  made  to  see  and  feel  her  fall.  It 
was  synonymous  of  her  lost  influence  that  she  was 
quite  forgotten  that  night.  No  one  asked  after  her; 
no  one  bid  her  a  good-night.  The  house  was  all  still 
and  asleep  before  she  could  believe  this,  but  a  tip-toe 
visit  to  the  head  of  the  stairs  convinced  her  she  might 
as  well  go  to  sleep  also.  It  was,  after  all,  a  fortu 
nate  neglect.  In  the  morning  her  good  Norse  sense 


THYRA'S  MARRIAGE         321 

had  put  her  angry  emotions  in  their  proper  place. 
She  told  herself,  as  she  dressed,  that  she  could  do  no 
good  to  Thyra  by  complaining.  It  would  be  far 
wiser  for  her  to  accept  with  apparent  pleasure  the 
inevitable.  And  she  was  now  just  enough  to  acknowl 
edge  it  was  her  own  doing.  She  had  shirked  her  duty* 
as  the  mistress  of  her  father's  house;  she  had  invited 
Maran  to  take  her  place,  yes,  insisted  on  her  doing 
so.  She  had  praised  her  to  Paul  without  stint; 
pointed  out  her  many  excellencies ;  and  left  them  con 
tinually  in  each  other's  society;  and  then  memory — 
keeping  her  sharpest  shaft  until  the  last — bade  her 
remember,  that  it  was  she,  herself,  at  that  fateful 
birthday  party,  who  had  joined  their  names  together. 
She  could  hear,  as  she  recalled  the  fact,  her  own 
sharp  clear  voice,  touched  with  anger,  saying,  "  Paul 
Varrick  and  Maran  Flett!  "  Furthermore,  was  she 
not  at  that  very  time  desiring  to  leave  her  father,  and 
her  home,  and  look  for  circumstances  which  would 
make  her  happier?  Could  she  complain  if  the  same 
sense  of  her  dissatisfaction  had  caused  her  father  to 
consider  a  little  of  his  own  future  and  his  own  happi 
ness  ? 

"  I  deserve  just  what  I  have  got,"  she  said,  throw 
ing  down  her  dressing  comb  with  the  words,  in  order 
to  give  them  emphasis,  "  but  I  need  not  make  bad 
worse.  I  will  not  let  Maran  tempt  me  to  that  folly, 
whatever  comes  or  goes." 

So  she  went  down  with  smiles,  ignored  the  neglect 


322  THYRA  VARRICK 

of  the  previous  night,  and  as  soon  as  it  was  a  good 
moment,  said,  "  Father,  if  thou  art  willing,  I  should 
like  to  go  South  again.  I  have  so  much  yet  to  learn — 
Lady  Fraser  will  find  me  a  home  with  some  of  her 
friends — and  what  do  you  think,  Maran  ?  " 

Maran  looked  at  Paul,  and  Paul  looked  into  his 
teacup.  Finally  he  answered,  "  Thou  art  of  age, 
now,  Thyra.  I  have  no  right  to  hinder  thee,  by  word 
or  deed,  in  any  good  thing  thou  wantest  to  do.  I  think 
also  the  plan  in  thy  mind  is  not  bad." 

"  Say  it  is  good  for  me,  Maran,"  and  she  leaned 
to  the  happy-looking  woman  and  pulled  her  cap- 
strings  pleasantly. 

"  Well,  then,  I  think  it  might  be  good  for  you ;  I 
do.  You  never  wasted  your  time.  You  did  very  well 
South  before ;  I  don't  wonder  you  want  to  try  it  again. 
If  I  was  your  father,  I  would  put  nothing  in  your 
way " 

"  Let  the  matter  drop  now,  Thyra.  We  will  all  of 
us  think  about  it,"  said  Paul,  and  he  pushed  his 
plate  aside,  and  rose  hurriedly  from  the  table. 
It  was  hardly  an  hour  afterward  that  he  called 
her  in  an  excited  manner,  "  Thyra,  Thyra,  come 
here." 

She  answered  the  call  at  once,  and  saw  him  standing 
at  the  foot  of  the  stairs  holding  out  a  letter.  "  It  will 
be  from  Lord  and  Lady  Fraser,"  he  said,  "  look  at  the 
sploring  red  seal  and  the  crest  on  it." 

It  was  from  Lady  Fraser,  and  its  contents  were 


THYRA'S  MARRIAGE         323 

an  admirable  fulfillment  of  Thyra's  ardent  desire. 
And  perhaps  it  was  the  very  existence  of  this  ardent 
desire  which  brought  this  response  to  it;  for,  un 
doubtedly,  there  are  many  cases  in  which  desire  creates 
its  own  verifications ;  so  that  our  future  may  be  often 
conditioned  by  our  present  faith  in  it.  At  any  rate, 
Thyra  held  in  her  hand  the  desire  of  her  heart.  Lady 
Fraser  wrote  from  Barlock,  their  castle  near  Aber 
deen.  She  said  her  lord  had  never  been  well  since 
Donald's  death,  and  they  had  resolved  to  go  for  two 
or  three  years  to  France,  Italy,  Greece,  and  perhaps 
as  far  as  Palestine.  She  wanted  a  companion,  some 
one  to  talk  English  with,  someone  to  help  her  abuse 
foreigners  in  general;  and  would  Thyra  accept  the 
position?  They  would  give  her  one  hundred  pounds 
a  year,  and  love  and  thanks  beyond  money  and 
price. 

Would  Thyra  go?  She  was  enchanted  at  the  pros 
pect.  She  began  to  prepare  herself  at  once.  She 
asked  no  questions  about  her  father's  or  Maran's 
future.  She  knew  they  could  take  care  of  their  own 
affairs,  and  on  the  last  day  of  August  again  set  sail 
for  Aberdeen  in  the  Maid  of  Orkney.  It  pained  her 
to  see  how  little  she  would  be  missed ;  but  she  accepted 
the  effusive  kindness  of  the&e  last  days  as  some  atone 
ment — perhaps  the  only  one  possible.  And  was  she 
not  herself  glad  to  escape  from  circumstances  gradu 
ally  environing  her  like  a  net.  Yes,  she  was.  Above 
all  things,  she  desired  to  be  just;  so  she  took  grate- 


324  THYRA  VARRICK 

fully  the  affection  offered,  and  did  not  worry  herself 
with  inquiries  as  to  whether  she  got  all  she  ought  to 
have. 

Nor  did  it  trouble  her  much  when,  a  month  after 
ward,  she  received  a  letter  from  her  father  and  Maran 
saying  they  were  married.  They  signed  themselves 
her  "  loving  father  and  mother,"  and  she  accepted  the 
gift  of  love  at  its  face  value.  She  was  watching  the 
packing  of  trunks  when  the  news  came,  but  she  took 
time  to  write  a  long,  loving  letter  congratulating  her 
father  on  his  good  wife,  and  Maran  on  her  good  hus 
band.  She  told  them  all  the  news,  personal,  social, 
and  political,  and  so  filled  the  letter  with  the  aura 
of  her  own  hope  and  gladness,  that  Paul  and  Maran 
were  charmed.  They  could  do  nothing  but  talk  of 
their  wonderful  daughter,  and  Paul  took  the  letter 
to  the  Dominie  to  read. 

"  Thou  seest,"  he  said,  "  the  little  maid  promises 
to  write  to  us  from  every  city,  and  tell  us  all  she  hears 
and  sees." 

"  She  is  a  good  woman,  a  wise  woman,  too,"  an 
swered  the  Dominie ;  "  and,  Paul,  there  is  only  one 
man  worthy  of  her." 

"Robert?" 

"  Just  Robert.     Professor  Thorson." 

"  It  will  never  be  now." 

"  It  will  be,  if  it  is  to  be.  Half  a  year  ago  Maran 
Flett  was  for  running  away  from  thee.  Now  she  is 
thy  wife," 


THYRA'S  MARRIAGE         325 

"  She  is,  thank  God !  A  good  wife,  the  best  of 
wives ! " 

"  To  be  sure.  '  The  best  of  wives '  is  the  com 
monest  kind;  every  man  has  one." 

Before  the  winter  came  Lord  Eraser's  party  were 
on  the  way  to  Paris,  but  they  did  not  remain  long 
there.  Everything  in  those  last  days  of  French  mon 
archy  appalled  the  Scotch  nobleman;  and  they 
quickly  went  eastward,  wandering  leisurely  through 
the  storied  cities  of  the  Mediterranean,  until  they 
finally  fixed  their  home  in  an  old  palace  on  the  out 
skirts  of  Rome. 

Then  a  latent  taste  for  numismatics  in  Lord 
Fraser  asserted  itself,  and  he  found  a  constant  in 
terest  in  searching  for  old  coins,  and,  secondarily, 
for  engraved  seals.  A  prominent  member  of  the 
English  colony  of  visitors  in  Rome  was  his  friend 
and  companion ;  and  there  were  many  delightful  Eng 
lish  people  sunning  life  away  in  the  famous  old  city. 
For  all  its  mediaeval  picturesqueness,  and  all  its  theo 
logical  splendor,  was  then  in  full  sway;  and  in  the 
wide  world  there  could  not  have  been  found  such  a 
marvelous  contrast  to  the  gray,  homely  cities  of  Scot 
land  as  this  city  on  its  seven  hills. 

Pleasantly  and  profitably  three  years  passed,  and 
Thyra  had  become  almost  a  daughter  to  her  friends ; 
and  in  the  society  they  frequented  she  was  much 
admired.  Many  lovers  sought  her  favor,  but  none 
obtained  it;  and  Lord  Fraser,  talking  with  his  wife 


326  THYRA  VARRICK 

one  night  over  what  he  called  "  Thyra's  caprices," 
wondered  why  this  should  be.  "  No  nicer  fellow  in 
all  England  than  that  Yorkshire  squire,"  he  said; 
"  why  did  she  not  take  him,  Cecilia?  " 

"  I  do  not  pretend  to  know,  Fraser.  I  wonder  if 
she  yet  cares  for  MacDonald?  " 

"  I  don't  believe  she  ever  did  care  for  him.  Took 
his  marriage  too  sensibly.  What  do  you  say  to  the 
other  man — the  one  she  refused  to  marry  ?  " 

"  I  say  she  refused  to  marry  him — ran  away  from 
him — it  can't  be  he." 

"  Oh,  I  don't  know  that !  When  MacDonald  was 
lost,  her  heart  would  go  back  to  her  first  love — doubt 
less,  its  true  love.  Then  also,  women  have  a  perverse 
liking  for  what  they  have  lost,  or  flung  away.  De 
pend  upon  it,  Cecilia,  the  other  man  is  the  person  who 
stands  in  the  way  of  Thyra's  marrying.  I  wish  we 
knew  who  and  what  he  is ! " 

"  I  will  soon  find  that  out ;  and  as  you  have  begun 
polishing  your  coins,  I  will  go  about  the  business 
now." 

So  saying,  she  went  in  search  of  Thyra,  whom  she 
found  in  the  garden,  sitting  perfectly  idle,  and  at 
rest,  enjoying  the  sunset  and  the  warm  scented  air. 
She  made  room  for  Lady  Fraser  beside  her,  and  for 
some  minutes  they  spoke  of  the  delicious  climate  and 
its  seductive  incentive  to  doing  nothing.  Then  Lady 
Fraser  said,  "  Why  would  you  not  marry  Squire 
Yeadon,  Thyra  ?  He  seemed  to  be  all  that  any  woman 


THYRA'S  MARRIAGE          327 

could  desire.    Is  he  not  as  handsome  as  the  MacDon- 
ald  was  ?  " 

"  Much  handsomer.  It  is  not  that.  I  do  not  love 
him." 

"  You  do  not  care  now  for  the  MacDonald  ?  " 
"  No,  no,  no !    He  has  passed  out  of  my  memory." 
"  Who  is  it,  then,  that  you  do  care  for?    Tell  me, 
Thyra." 

Then  Thyra  opened  her  heart  to  her  friend,  and 
discovered  all  its  secret  sorrow  and  longing.  "  It  is 
the  man  I  have  always  loved  from  my  childhood,"  she 
said ;  "  the  man  that  I  have  treated  so  badly  that  I 
am  beyond  his  forgiveness."  Then  she  confessed  all 
her  folly,  and  all  her  cruelty  to  her  true  lover.  "  I 
think  I  was  under  a  spell,"  she  continued,  "  for  my 
love  for  MacDonald  was  never  a  good  or  a  happy 
love.  It  led  me  into  sin  and  disobedience,  lying  and 
cruelty,  from  the  first." 

"  Yet  you  did  fret  a  great  deal  about  MacDonald." 
"  I  think  now  I  was  fretting  more  for  myself — for 
my  own  loss,  and  humiliation,  and  evil  doing,  than 
for  Hector  MacDonald.  I  never  grudged  Sara  her 
lover,  or  her  husband;  and  if  I  wept  when  he  was 
under  sentence  of  death,  it  was  the  horror  of  the  death 
and — myself  again.  I  had  ceased  to  care  for  him — 
that  way.  I  was  caring  then  for  Robert,  fretting 

about  Robert " 

"  Robert?    Who  is  Robert?    An  Orkney  man?  " 
"  Yes — but  he  does  not  live  in  Orkney  now." 


328  THYRA  VARRICK 

"  Where  does  he  live?  " 

"  In  Aberdeen." 

"  What  is  his  full  name — Christian,  and  surname, 
let  me  hear  it  all?  " 

"  Robert  Thorson." 

"  Professor  Robert  Thorson?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  Good  gracious,  Thyra !  He  was  in  Rome  a  week 
ago.  Lord  Fraser  was  to  have  met  him  at  a  friend's 
house ;  but  he  had  such  a  bad  attack  of  gout  that  day, 
he  could  not  keep  his  engagement.  And  we  did  not 
know,  or  we  would  have  asked  him  here.  You  see, 
child,  what  folly  it  is  to  be  so  reticent." 

"  In  Rome  a  week  ago !  Oh,  dear !  I  have  missed 
him  again !  We  shall  never  meet  any  more !  When 
I  was  in  Orkney,  three  years  ago,  he  came  there  on 
a  short  visit,  and  I  hoped  he  would  call  and  see  me, 
and  forgive  me;  and  he  was  kept  away  by  the  most 
innocent  and  trifling  misunderstanding.  I  have  fretted 
about  it  ever  since.  I  think  I  shall  never  see  him 
again." 

"  Yes,  you  will.  I  have  long  wished  to  go  home. 
Now  I  am  going.  We  shall  be  in  Aberdeen  soon  after 
the  Professor,  and  then  it  will  be  your  own  fault  if 
you  never  see  him  again." 

Then  she  hurried  away  to  tell  her  lord  who  "  the 
other  man  "  was ;  and  Lord  Fraser  was  delighted.  "  I 
always  thought  that  girl  had  uncommon  sense,"  he 
said ;  "  Thorson  must  be  a  grand  fellow.  He  knows 


THYRA'S  MARRIAGE  329 

more  about  coins,  many  say,  than  any  Roman  expert. 
He  is  very  learned ;  learned,  mind  you,  in  six  or  seven 
languages.  What  do  you  think  of  that?  And  as 
handsome  as  a  Greek  god — well,  as  a  Norse  god,  any 
way — Baldur,  rather  than  Apollo.  I  say,  Cecilia,  let 
us  go  home,  and  get  them  married.  They  ought  to 
be  married.  It  is  a  kind  of  religion  to  marry  people 
so  fitted  for  each  other.  And  I  am  tired  to  death  of 
Italy.  I  want  to  see  the  gorse  and  the  heather — miles 
and  miles  of  them — Cecilia,  if  we  hurried  a  little  we 
could  be  in  Scotland  for  the  grouse  and  blackcock." 

The  whole  family  were  quickly  touched  with  the 
same  "  home  "  fever ;  and  in  the  early  part  of  August 
they  had  reached  fair  Lochbar.  The  exhilarating  air 
filled  with  the  odors  of  sea  and  mountains — the  gray 
ocean — the  dappled  skies — the  blessed  north  'winds 
with  the  Arctic  ozone  in  them — the  fragrance  of  the 
thyme  and  lavender — the  glory  of  the  August  garden, 
with  its  homely  goodness  of  raspberries  and  goose 
berries — all  these  things  were  never  so  beautiful  and 
bountiful  before.  Lord  Fraser  now  wondered  "  why 
people  were  such  fools  as  to  seek  in  foreign  lands 
what  they  had  so  much  better  at  home  "  ;  and  Lady 
Fraser  thought  "  they  never  would  have  been  such 
fools,  but  for  the  temptation  of  coins,  and  seals,  and 
such  dead  nonsense "  ;  and  for  a  whole  week  this 
charming  freshness  of  home  beauties  and  luxuries 
gave  them  continued  enthusiasms,  and  imparted  to 
life  a  full  sense  of  their  forgotten  youths. 


330  THYRA  VARRICK 

One  day  when  Lord  Fraser  was  in  Aberdeen  he  went 
into  a  bookseller's  shop,  and  Professor  Thorson  was 
there.  He  spoke  to  him  at  once,  regretted  his 
inability  to  meet  him  in  Rome,  and  promptly  asked 
him  to  dine  that  night  at  Lochbar.  The  invitation 
was  as  promptly  accepted,  and  then,  as  speedily  as 
possible,  Lady  Fraser  was  informed  of  their  coming 
guest. 

"  So  far,  well,  Fraser,"  she  said,  "  but  see  you  do 
not  put  your  foot  in  the  matter.  Do  not  appear  until 
the  first  dinner  bell  rings.  I  want  this  trouble  at  an 
end  before  we  sit  down  to  eat.  It  will  be  so  uncom 
fortable  to  have  a  pair  of  estranged  lovers  at  the 
table.  The  Professor  will  not  be  able  to  talk,  and  I 
doubt  if  Thyra  will  know  what  she  is  saying;  and 
neither  of  them  will  eat  a  mouthful — and  we  shall 
then  very  likely  say  something  unfortunate." 

Then  Lady  Fraser  sat  down  with  a  book  until 
Thyra  entered  the  room.  "  Thyra,"  she  said,  "  I 
wish  you  would  dress  for  dinner  a  little  earlier  than 
usual.  Lord  Fraser  and  I  may  be  rather  late ;  so  then 
if  the  architect  comes  about  the  greenhouse  addi 
tion  you  can  talk  to  him  as  well  as  anyone.  You 
know  our  plans.  What  are  you  going  to  wear  to 
night?  " 

"  I  don't  know — my  little  gray  frock  will  do." 

"  Yes ;  but  I  like  you  so  much  better  in  the  pale 
green — however,  please  yourself." 

"  No ;  I  prefer  to  please  you ; "  so  in  an  hour  she 


THYRA'S  MARRIAGE          331 

appeared  in  a  frock  of  palest  green  silk.  There  was 
a  good  deal  of  white  lace  about  the  arras  and  bodice, 
and  among  its  folds  a  single  red  rose.  Lady  Fraser 
laid  her  hand  over  it.  "  White  heather  would  be  so 
much  better,"  she  said,  "  white  and  green ;  then  you 
would  look  like  a  sea  princess,  as  dear  wee  Donald  used 
to  call  you." 

"  Golden  tangle  and  purple  and  scarlet  algse  would 
be  better." 

"  Green  water  and  white  sea  foam — white  heather 
is  best;  and  you  will  find  some  blooming  in  pots  at 
the  extreme  end  of  the  greenhouse.  Put  a  little  bunch 
here — and  here — and  here;  and  bring  me  some  for 
the  table.  You  need  not  hurry,  dear;  I  am  going  to 
dress  myself  now." 

Yet  she  walked  with  Thyra  to  the  greenhouse  door, 
and  there  was  a  sense  of  hurry  in  her  own  movements ; 
for  she  saw  Professor  Thorson  coming,  and  she  feared 
for  the  success  of  her  plot.  But  when  things  are  to 
happen,  all  goes  well,  and  this  thing  went  to  perfec 
tion.  Thyra  was  safe  in  the  greenhouse  when  the 
Professor  entered  the  parlor. 

"  Ah,  Professor !  "  she  said,  "  I  must  introduce  my 
self  to  you,  and  you  to  myself.  Lord  Fraser  will  be 
here  in  a  short  time.  I  am  so  glad  you  have  come, 
for  there  is  a  flower  in  the  greenhouse  you  must  see, 
or  you  will  never  forgive  yourself." 

She  had  led  him  to  the  door  as  she  was  speaking, 
and  opening  it,  she  added,  "  walk  to  the  very  end,  and 


332  THYRA  VARRICK 

you  will  see  it  standing  by  a  pot  of  white  heather. 
I  will  join  you  in  a  short  time." 

Robert  was  smiling  and  expectant.  He  went 
straight  down  the  aisle  of  scent  and  beauty  until  he 
came  to  a  turn  which  revealed  another  aisle  running 
northward.  Then  he  understood.  Then  he  saw 
Thyra  with  a  bunch  of  white  heather  in  her  hand, 
and  as  he  looked,  he  saw  her  bend  her  lovely  head,  and 
pin  it  to  her  bosom.  The  next  moment  Thyra  saw 
Robert.  With  eager  face  and  wide-open  eyes  she 
watched  him  hurrying  toward  her ;  and  his  loving  ex 
clamation,  "  Thyra !  Thyra !  My  dear,  dear  Thyra !  " 
filled  her  heart  with  joy  beyond  words. 

The  next  moment  he  had  folded  her  in  his  arms. 
He  felt  that  she  made  no  resistance.  He  felt  that  he 
was  welcome — looked  for — loved.  Yes;  there  was  no 
need  of  words  in  this  reunion,  words  would  come  after, 
but  hearts  have  a  subtler  and  more  convincing  elo 
quence.  Their  eyes,  the  clasp  of  their  hands,  the 
touch  of  their  lips,  had  said  more  than  speech  could 
ever  say.  There  was  a  wonderful  half-hour  in  the 
greenhouse,  and  then  they  went  into  the  parlor;  and 
were  met  by  Lord  and  Lady  Fraser  with  smiles  of  un 
derstanding.  Explanations  were  very  easy,  and  after 
dinner  Lord  Fraser  magnanimously  put  his  coins 
aside,  and  advised  the  lovers  to  take  a  walk  in  the 
garden,  and  "  get  all  their  explanations  over." 

And  in  that  sweet  solitude  Robert  craved  and  asked 
that  audible  surrender  which  love  on  one  of  its  sides 


THYRA'S  MARRIAGE  333 

always  desires,  and  will  not  be  satisfied  without.  He 
asked  with  almost  peremptory  eagerness,  "  Wilt  thou 
now  say  to  me,  *  Robert,  I  love  thee?  '  "  and  she  an 
swered,  "  I  have  always  loved  thee,  Robert.  When 
I  was  a  child  I  loved  thee — there  was  a  time — I  think 
I  had  lost  my  senses — thou  hast  forgiven  me?  " 

"  I  have  forgotten  all  about  that  time.  It  was  ap 
pointed — it  was  for  our  good — the  past  has  had  its 
due;  it  is  now,  and  the  future." 

"  Now,  I  love  thee  more  than  myself.  I  shall  love 
thee  as  long  as  I  live." 

"  Thou  must  promise  to  love  me  for  all  eter- 
nity." 

"  I  will  do  that,  if " 

"  There  is  no  '  if.'  Love  fears  not  the  grave.  Love 
is  of  the  soul,  and  shares  its  immortality." 

"  I  am  thine  forever,  Robert." 

"  When  wilt  thou  marry  me  ?  " 

"  Whenever  it  is  thy  wish." 

"  Where  wilt  thou  marry  me  ?  " 

"  I  wish  to  marry  thee  in  Kirkwall.  It  was  there 
I  shamed  thee,  and  wronged  thee.  It  is  there  I  will 
take  wifehood  from  thy  hands.  I  will  take  it  with 
all  the  joy  and  pride  that  may  be.  I  am  going  to 
see  my  father  and  Maran  this  month " 

"  And  I  will  go  with  thee,  and  the  Dominie  shall 
join  our  hands,  and  give  us  the  bridal  blessing.  To 
morrow  thou  must  come  and  see  thy  house.  It  is  a  fair, 
white  house,  in  a  large  garden.  It  is  covered  with  ivy, 


334  THYRA  VARRICK 

and  the  birds  build  everywhere  in  it;  and  the  rooms 
are  large  and  well  furnished,  and  whatever  is  lacking 
thou  shalt  have  it.  Always  I  have  known,  that  sooner 
or  later  thou  wouldst  come  to  me.  I  have  kept  thy 
home  ready  and  waiting  for  thee." 

Then  Thyra  told  him  all  about  Donald,  and  the 
narrative  solemnized  and  blessed  their  hearts,  and 
Robert  said,  "  There  is  a  large,  bright  room  upstairs, 
and  we  will  call  it  '  Donald's  room,'  and  there  we  will 
hang  his  pictures,  and  his  likeness,  and  bestow  all  his 
books  and  treasures.  And  the  best  of  our  furniture 
shall  go  into  it,  and  it  shall  be  the  '  Prophet's  Room  ' 
in  our  house;  and  whenever  any  good  man  comes  to 
the  University  to  preach,  he  shall  stay  in  it,  and  so 
every  visitor  will  have  grace  there,  and  it  will  be  like 
a  little  sanctuary  for  us  when  our  hearts  are  troubled 
or  we  are  weary  and  heavy-laden." 

All  these  plans  were  fully  carried  out.  The  Domi 
nie  got  his  letter  asking  him  to  "  cry  "  the  banns  of 
marriage  between  Robert  Thorson  and  Thyra  Var- 
rick  on  a  Sunday  morning  as  he  was  going  to  church ; 
for  it  had  been  marked  "  Haste!  Haste!  "  and  so  de 
livered  to  him,  when  otherwise  it  would  have  remained 
in  the  mail  until  Monday  morning.  And  Paul,  who 
went  more  fequently  to  church  since  his  marriage, 
was  there  that  morning,  and  was  so  startled  by  the 
news  that  he  rose  to  his  feet ;  and  Maran  could  hardly 
refrain  an  exclamation ;  and  there  was  an  audible  stir 
all  through  the  congregation.  But  in  due  time  the 


THYRA'S  MARRIAGE  335 

wedding  followed  the  "  crying,"  and  the  event  made 
a  great  stir  in  old  Kirkwall. 

Thyra  had  never  looked  more  exquisitely  lovely  than 
on  her  wedding-day.  She  was  dressed  in  a  gown  of 
the  finest  and  whitest  Dacca  muslin,  dotted  all  over 
with  silver  stars.  It  was  one  of  the  lovely  things  her 
father  had  brought  her  from  India ;  and  he  was  proud 
to  see  her  wearing  it.  Everything  about  her  was 
beautiful,  and  she  walked  to  the  kirk  leaning  on  the 
arm  of  her  father;  Maran  proudly  following  on  the 
arm  of  Professor  Thorson.  The  streets  were  lined 
with  spectators  and  friends.  Good  will  and  blessings 
were  showered  on  them  as  they  passed;  and  Robert 
Thorson  had  that  day  a  full  atoning  cup  for  all  the 
bitterness  of  the  one  he  had  been  forced  to  drink  six 
years  ago.  For  the  love  we  have  deserved  will  stand 
faithfully  by  us ;  we  may  rely  on  reaching  it,  and  the 
more  space  in  our  life  and  feeling  it  incloses,  the  more 
space  there  will  be  for  our  future  happiness.  It  is 
through  loving  we  learn  to  love. 


CHAPTER   XV 

Two-and-Twenty  Years^  and  More 

IN  a  book,  marriage  may  be  the  end  of  a  story ;  in 
reality,  it  is  the  beginning.  In  Robert's  and 
Thyra's  experiences,  all  that  had  gone  before 
their  marriage  was  but  preparatory.  Their  love  and 
hatred,  their  disappointments  and  sufferings,  rough- 
hewn  out  of  their  apparently  simple  and  happy  lives, 
had  been  shaped  to  a  beautiful  order  by  that  gracious 
Providence  which  turns  our  mistakes  and  misfortunes 
into  blessings.  All  they  were  that  day  had  sprung 
out  of  conditions  man  never  would  have  selected  as  the 
means  of  educating  and  uplifting.  They  were  quite 
conscious  of  this  fact,  and  as  they  sat  hand  in  hand, 
full  of  joy  and  hope,  they  recalled  together  the  won 
derful  events  which  had  led  them  to  their  present 
happiness  and  prosperity,  gratefully  acknowledging 
that  every  one  of  them  had  had  its  lesson,  and  its 
compensation. 

So,  equally  yoked,  they  took  up  together  the  duties 
and  pleasures  of  life  in  the  fair  city  of  Aberdeen. 
The  large  white  house,  covered  with  ivy,  and  shut  up 
in  its  sweet  garden,  became  a  very  happy  home,  and, 
as  the  years  went  on,  had  to  be  enlarged  for  the  beau- 

336 


TWO-AND-TWENTY  YEARS   337 

tiful  boys  and  girls  that  grew  within  its  pleasant 
rooms  to  manhood  and  womanhood.  There  were  three 
boys — Paul,  and  Donald,  and  Robert ;  and  three  girls 
— Cecilia,  and  Maran,  and  Thyra.  And  every  year 
the  whole  family  went  for  six  weeks  to  Kirkwall,  and 
for  these  six  weeks  Paul  and  Maran  were  the  happiest 
people  in  the  world.  Then  the  gray  house  by  the 
gray  sea  became  a  house  of  song  and  laughter,  of 
inexpressibly  happy  tumult,  and  of  delightful  irregu 
larity. 

And  as  the  boys  grew  in  years  the  Meum  and  Tuum 
was  refit,  and  Paul  himself  taught  them  how  to  man 
age  her.  They  became  then  for  a  few  weeks  sailors 
and  fishers,  and  were  as  proud  of  their  "  oils  " — 
perhaps  more  so — as  they  were  of  their  academic 
gowns.  As  for  the  Thorson  girls,  they  were,  in 
Maran's  eyes,  the  most  lovely  and  wonderful  little 
women  in  the  world ;  especially  the  smart,  sonsy  lassie, 
with  golden  hair,  that  bore  her  own  name.  To  her 
Maran  would  have  given  the  world  if  she  could  have 
done  so. 

These  annual  visits  of  six  or  eight  weeks  made  the 
whole  fifty -two  wonderful  to  Paul  and  Maran.  The 
incidents  crowded  into  them  served  for  conversation 
from  one  blissful  period  to  another — the  things  "  the 
children  "  had  done  and  said — what  they  were  going 
to  do — what  they  were  likely  to  say — their  lovely 
gowns — their  great  abilities  and  their  fine  prospects. 
And  perhaps  most  treasured  of  all  the  delights  be- 


338  THYRA  VARRICK 

longing  to  these  summer  holidays  were  the  splendid 
sermons  Robert  preached.  All  Kirkwall  came  to 
hear  them;  all  Kirkwall  saw  Paul  listening  with  de 
vout  attention  to  his  great  son-in-law;  and  Maran 
was  happy  to  know  that  all  Kirkwall  saw  her  go  to 
her  home  leaning  upon  the  arm  of  the  preacher.  On 
these  Sabbaths  Maran  was  so  exalted  that  she  would 
hardly  have  called  King  George  "  cousin." 

Thus  year  went  on  after  year;  and  it  was  only  on 
festival  days  or  days  of  memorial  that  Robert  and 
Thyra  counted  their  number,  for  happiness  is  no  reck 
oner  of  hours,  and  young  Paul  Thorson  was  off  to  In 
dia,  for  the  sea  had  called  him  from  his  very  cradle. 
Indeed,  according  to  a  Fife  saying,  he  had  "  been  born 
with  the  sea  in  his  mouth  " — the  salt  drop  in  his  blood 
had  flavored  his  mother's  milk.  And  young  Donald 
had  taken  his  first  degree,  and  was  going  to  be  a  min 
ister;  while  Robert,  still  in  his  boy's  jacket,  was  talk 
ing  of  battles  and  soldiers  and  predicting  for  himself 
a  career  like  Alexander's. 

As  for  the  girls,  they  had  no  "  careers,"  and  they 
did  not  dream  of  them.  They  were  growing  up  like 
flowers  in  a  well-watered  garden !  good  girls,  sweet, 
modest,  and  clever,  with  their  hands  in  all  womanly 
ways.  Their  destiny  was  in  the  hands  of  God,  and 
they  did  not  seek  to  take  it  into  their  own  hands,  or 
to  go  out  to  a  warfare  for  which  they  had  no  weapons. 

This  was  a  happy,  purposeful  life  that  Robert  and 
Thyra  led  among  their  children ;  a  life  full  of  present 


TWO-AND-TWENTY  YEARS   339 

duties  and  pleasures,  and  reasonably  looking  forward 
to  declining  years 

"  serene  and  bright, 
And  lovely  as  an  Orkney  night." 

And  the  story  of  their  love  may  well  be  left  at  this 
point  to  the  reader's  own  imagination.  Yet  on  the 
twenty-second  anniversary  of  their  wedding-day  two 
events  occurred,  almost  simultaneously,  which  are 
worth  recounting,  as  they  deal  with  the  two  men  who 
directly  changed  the  whole  current  of  Robert  Thor- 
son's  and  Thyra  Varrick's  lives.  The  festival  fell  upon 
a  Sabbath ;  and  it  was  a  day  of  smur  and  rain  and  of 
singular  darkness  for  the  end  of  August.  But  Robert 
was  in  a  happy  mood ;  he  reminded  Thyra  of  the  date 
and  was  sorry  to  hear  her  say  she  had  "  a  bad  head 
ache  and  a  singular  depression  of  spirits."  He  an 
swered,  "  It  is  the  weather,  dearest ;  a  storm  from  the 
northward  is  coming,  but  it  will  soon  blow  over  and 
take  thy  headache  with  it." 

Thyra,  however,  did  not  go  to  church  with  her 
family,  and  Robert  had  a  moment's  regret  that  it 
should  be  so.  It  broke  a  custom  of  more  than  twenty 
years.  Yet  never  had  his  congregation  heard  him 
preach  with  such  power.  It  was  of  the  love  of  God 
he  spoke,  and  his  words  burned  and  the  place  felt  as 
if  it  was  on  fire — the  Lord,  merciful  and  gracious; 
the  Lord,  slow  to  anger;  the  Lord,  who  did  not  keep 
His  anger  forever;  the  Lord,  who  removed  our  sins 
from  us  as  far  as  the  east  is  from  the  west ;  the  Lord, 


340  THYRA  VARRICK 

who  pitieth  those  that  fear  Him,  even  as  a  father 
pitieth  his  children.  "And  why?  "  he  asked,  while 
his  voice  grew  tender  as  a  woman's  and  rang  out  clear 
as  a  silver  trumpet — "  Why?  Because  He  knoweth 
our  frame,  He  remembers — He  remembers  that  we  are 
dust — remembers  that  we  hold  this  treasure  of  Eternal 
Life  in  houses  of  clay,  whose  foundation  is  in  the 
dust." 

When  the  sermon  was  over  he  went  down  from  the 
pulpit  and  stood  at  the  communion  table,  and,  as  he 
waited  there,  he  saw  an  officer  in  the  uniform  of  an 
English  general  come  towards  him.  After  a  moment's 
pause  Robert  walked  to  the  railing  of  the  communion 
place  and  stood  there. 

"  Doctor  Thorson,"  said  the  soldier,  "  I  have 
watched  and  waited  many  years  for  this  opportunity. 
Twice  over,  I  owe  my  life  to  you  and  yours — I  am 
Hector  MacDonald.  I  wronged  you  in  many  ways. 
I  am  truly  sorry.  I  crave  your  pardon,  sir,"  and  he 
held  out  his  hand.  And  Robert  clasped  it  as  he 
answered : 

"  General,  I  forgave  you  when  you  slept  by  the 
cairn  of  Maeshowe.  The  favor  my  wife  asked  for 
you  I  would  have  asked  also,  if  the  opportunity  had 
been  given  me ;  "  and  the  grave,  sweet  smile  which 
accompanied  these  words  testified  to  the  warmth  and 
sincerity.  The  two  men  looked  kindly  at  each  other 
for  a  moment,  their  hands  unclasped,  and  they  parted 
forever  in  this  world. 


TWO-AND-TWENTY  YEARS  341 

Thyra  listened  to  this  incident  with  a  rather  dis 
senting  face.  "  I  am  glad  I  was  not  there,"  she  an 
swered.  "  I  do  not  think  I  could  have  taken  his  hand. 
I  wonder  how  thou  couldst  do  it,  Robert?  " 

"  My  dear  one,  we  stood  there  in  the  holy  place 
of  the  communion.  It  was  over  its  railing  we  clasped 
hands.  I  thought  at  the  moment  Christ  was  between 
us.  I  have  no  anger  against  the  man;  why  should 
I  pretend  it?" 

"  Yet  he  kept  thee  and  me  apart  for  six  years." 

"  Six  years  of  strange  blessings,  which  made  our 
future  what  it  is.  If  I  had  remained  a  fisher,  and 
thou " 

"  Forgive  me,  Robert.  I  am  ill  at  ease  to-day. 
I  know  not  what  for." 

"  Thou  wilt  be  better  to-morrow.  For  the  rest,  I 
am  glad  I  saw  my  enemy  again.  He  is  now  my 
friend.  We  have  washed  away  all  the  memories  of 
sin  and  sorrow  between  us." 

And  at  that  very  hour  Paul  Varrick  was  undergoing 
the  far  mightier  lustration  which  death  by  water 
brings  to  those  worthy  of  it.  The  storm  only  brood 
ing  at  Aberdeen  was  lashing  the  Orkney  seas  into 
fury;  and  Paul,  that  day,  would  not  accompany 
Maran  to  church.  "  I  cannot  go  with  thee,  Maran," 
he  said ;  "  the  Shetland  Lass  is  outside  and  like  to 
founder.  I  know  all  the  poor  fellows  on  her,  and  if 
thou  wilt  go  and  pray  for  them,  I  will  start  for  the 
quay  and  see  if  I  can  do  anything  to  help  them." 


342  THYRA  VARRICK 

So  Paul  went  his  way,  and  the  outlook  was  black 
and  dangerous.  He  thought,  for  a  moment,  how  he 
had  stood  with  Robert,  one  week  ago,  on  the  same 
spot  and  seen  the  ocean  look  like  a  blue  wilderness, 
and  the  masts  of  the  ships  like  church  spires.  Now 
the  surf  was  thundering  and  boiling  in  the  fissures  of 
the  coast,  the  gale  whistling  loud,  and  the  waves  dark 
with  fate.  The  men  on  the  Shetland  Lass  were  cry 
ing  out  for  help ;  and  their  sinking  boat  smashing  into 
the  black  hollows  of  the  waters  raving  with  a  sinister 
malignity.  Paul  looked  at  the  sea  and  the  boat,  then 
as  he  tightened  the  strings  of  his  sou'wester,  he  went 
to  the  Meum  and  Tuum  and  began  to  loose  her  fas 
tenings.  She  looked  half  alive,  and  ready  for  the 
struggle ;  and  Paul  called  out,  "  Gabriel,  Sam,  Hakon, 
are  you  ready?  "  There  was  half  a  moment's  hesita 
tion,  and  he  added  passionately,  "  For  Christ's  sake, 
men!  "  and  at  these  words  they  leaped  on  board  as  one 
man;  strong-armed,  lion-faced,  with  set  teeth  and 
steady  eyes,  they  were  ready. 

Paul  took  charge  of  the  Meum  and  Tuum.  He 
knew  all  her  moods  and  tempers,  when  to  coax  and 
when  to  urge  her,  and  could  drive  her  along  by  tack- 
ings  that  no  one  else  understood.  They  were  only 
just  in  time;  but  they  were  in  time;  and  they  saved 
the  five  men ;  not  one  of  them  was  lost ;  so  with  thank 
ful  hearts  they  turned  to  the  land.  Paul  had  the 
helm  and  was  managing  the  boat  beautifully ;  encour 
aging  and  humoring  her  till  he  could  catch  the  nick 


TWO-AND-TWENTY  YEARS   343 

of  time  for  helm  up,  then  trusting  to  send  her  in  like 
a  thunderbolt.  But  in  his  careful  watch  of  sea  and 
wind  he  forgot  himself ;  and  a  great  wave,  with  a  race 
and  a  roar,  went  over  the  boat,  and  carried  Paul  with 
it. 

For  a  moment  he  was  not  missed,  but  any  moment 
would  have  been  too  late.  He  had  gone  swiftly  down 
to  the  grave  by  the  road  of  the  sea,  carrying  with  him 
as  a  guerdon  and  a  ransom  the  lives  of  the  five  men 
he  had  saved.  For  blessed  is  that  man,  who,  with  a 
full  consciousness  that  the  sacrifice  may  be  accepted, 
can  yet  offer  his  life  a  salvation  for  others. 

Also,  it  was  the  death  Paul  had  always  desired ;  and 
Robert  comforted  Thyra  with  this  remembrance: 
"  We  must  rejoice  with  thy  dear  father,"  he  said,  as 
he  took  a  book  from  its  place,  and  opened  it  where 
there  was  a  paper  mark :  "  three  times  he  made  me  read 
him  this  happy  prophecy  of  Teiresias  in  Hades,  and 
wished  that  it  might  be  his  lot :  *  Thme  own  death 
shall  come  upon  thee  from  the  sea — a  gentle  death, 
which  shall  end  thy  smooth  old  age,  and  the  folks  shall 
dwell  happily  around  thee.'  Thy  father  wished  the 
sea  to  find  him  one  of  her  clean,  cool  graves,  and  he 
has  his  desire. 

"  '  A  peace  he  has,  that  none  may  gain  who  live; 
And  rest  about  him,  that  no  love  could  give  ; 
And  over  him— while  life  and  death  shall  be, 
The  light,  and  sound,  and  darkness  of  the  sea.' " 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


Form  L9-42m-8,'49(B5573)444 


THE  LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
IX>S  ANGCLK8 


PS 

1072 

Ti|2       Barr- 


Thyra  Varrick 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A    001372827 


PS 
1072 


